Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Beasts and Super-Beasts
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Beasts and Super-Beasts
Author: Saki
Release date: May 1, 1995 [eBook #269]
Most recently updated: December 26, 2011
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/269
Credits: Transcribed from the 1914 John Lane, The Bodley Head edition by
David Price
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BEASTS AND
SUPER-BEASTS ***
Transcribed from the 1914 John Lane, The Bodley Head edition by David
Price, email ccx074@pglaf.org
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Beasts and Super-Beasts
Author: Saki
Release date: May 1, 1995 [eBook #269]
Most recently updated: December 26, 2011
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/269
Credits: Transcribed from the 1914 John Lane, The Bodley Head edition by
David Price
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BEASTS AND
SUPER-BEASTS ***
Transcribed from the 1914 John Lane, The Bodley Head edition by David
Price, email ccx074@pglaf.org
Page 4
BEASTS AND
SUPER-BEASTS
By H. H. MUNRO (“SAKI”)
LONDON: JOHN LANE THE BODLEY HEAD
NEW YORK: JOHN LANE COMPANY
TORONTO: BELL & COCKBURN MCMXIV
SUPER-BEASTS
By H. H. MUNRO (“SAKI”)
LONDON: JOHN LANE THE BODLEY HEAD
NEW YORK: JOHN LANE COMPANY
TORONTO: BELL & COCKBURN MCMXIV
Page 5
AUTHOR’S NOTE
“The Open Window,” “The Schartz-Metterklume Method,” and “Clovis on
Parental Responsibilities,” originally appeared in the Westminster Gazette,
“The Elk” in the Bystander, and the remaining stories in the Morning Post.
To the Editors of these papers I am indebted for their courtesy in allowing
me to reprint them.
H. H. M.
“The Open Window,” “The Schartz-Metterklume Method,” and “Clovis on
Parental Responsibilities,” originally appeared in the Westminster Gazette,
“The Elk” in the Bystander, and the remaining stories in the Morning Post.
To the Editors of these papers I am indebted for their courtesy in allowing
me to reprint them.
H. H. M.
Page 6
THE SHE-WOLF
Leonard Bilsiter was one of those people who have failed to find this world
attractive or interesting, and who have sought compensation in an “unseen
world” of their own experience or imagination—or invention. Children do
that sort of thing successfully, but children are content to convince
themselves, and do not vulgarise their beliefs by trying to convince other
people. Leonard Bilsiter’s beliefs were for “the few,” that is to say, anyone
who would listen to him.
His dabblings in the unseen might not have carried him beyond the
customary platitudes of the drawing-room visionary if accident had not
reinforced his stock-in-trade of mystical lore. In company with a friend,
who was interested in a Ural mining concern, he had made a trip across
Eastern Europe at a moment when the great Russian railway strike was
developing from a threat to a reality; its outbreak caught him on the return
journey, somewhere on the further side of Perm, and it was while waiting
for a couple of days at a wayside station in a state of suspended locomotion
that he made the acquaintance of a dealer in harness and metalware, who
profitably whiled away the tedium of the long halt by initiating his English
travelling companion in a fragmentary system of folk-lore that he had
picked up from Trans-Baikal traders and natives. Leonard returned to his
home circle garrulous about his Russian strike experiences, but
oppressively reticent about certain dark mysteries, which he alluded to
under the resounding title of Siberian Magic. The reticence wore off in a
week or two under the influence of an entire lack of general curiosity, and
Leonard began to make more detailed allusions to the enormous powers
which this new esoteric force, to use his own description of it, conferred on
the initiated few who knew how to wield it. His aunt, Cecilia Hoops, who
loved sensation perhaps rather better than she loved the truth, gave him as
clamorous an advertisement as anyone could wish for by retailing an
account of how he had turned a vegetable marrow into a wood pigeon
Leonard Bilsiter was one of those people who have failed to find this world
attractive or interesting, and who have sought compensation in an “unseen
world” of their own experience or imagination—or invention. Children do
that sort of thing successfully, but children are content to convince
themselves, and do not vulgarise their beliefs by trying to convince other
people. Leonard Bilsiter’s beliefs were for “the few,” that is to say, anyone
who would listen to him.
His dabblings in the unseen might not have carried him beyond the
customary platitudes of the drawing-room visionary if accident had not
reinforced his stock-in-trade of mystical lore. In company with a friend,
who was interested in a Ural mining concern, he had made a trip across
Eastern Europe at a moment when the great Russian railway strike was
developing from a threat to a reality; its outbreak caught him on the return
journey, somewhere on the further side of Perm, and it was while waiting
for a couple of days at a wayside station in a state of suspended locomotion
that he made the acquaintance of a dealer in harness and metalware, who
profitably whiled away the tedium of the long halt by initiating his English
travelling companion in a fragmentary system of folk-lore that he had
picked up from Trans-Baikal traders and natives. Leonard returned to his
home circle garrulous about his Russian strike experiences, but
oppressively reticent about certain dark mysteries, which he alluded to
under the resounding title of Siberian Magic. The reticence wore off in a
week or two under the influence of an entire lack of general curiosity, and
Leonard began to make more detailed allusions to the enormous powers
which this new esoteric force, to use his own description of it, conferred on
the initiated few who knew how to wield it. His aunt, Cecilia Hoops, who
loved sensation perhaps rather better than she loved the truth, gave him as
clamorous an advertisement as anyone could wish for by retailing an
account of how he had turned a vegetable marrow into a wood pigeon
Page 7
before her very eyes. As a manifestation of the possession of supernatural
powers, the story was discounted in some quarters by the respect accorded
to Mrs. Hoops’ powers of imagination.
However divided opinion might be on the question of Leonard’s status as a
wonderworker or a charlatan, he certainly arrived at Mary Hampton’s
house-party with a reputation for pre-eminence in one or other of those
professions, and he was not disposed to shun such publicity as might fall to
his share. Esoteric forces and unusual powers figured largely in whatever
conversation he or his aunt had a share in, and his own performances, past
and potential, were the subject of mysterious hints and dark avowals.
“I wish you would turn me into a wolf, Mr. Bilsiter,” said his hostess at
luncheon the day after his arrival.
“My dear Mary,” said Colonel Hampton, “I never knew you had a craving
in that direction.”
“A she-wolf, of course,” continued Mrs. Hampton; “it would be too
confusing to change one’s sex as well as one’s species at a moment’s
notice.”
“I don’t think one should jest on these subjects,” said Leonard.
“I’m not jesting, I’m quite serious, I assure you. Only don’t do it to-day;
we have only eight available bridge players, and it would break up one of
our tables. To-morrow we shall be a larger party. To-morrow night, after
dinner—”
“In our present imperfect understanding of these hidden forces I think one
should approach them with humbleness rather than mockery,” observed
Leonard, with such severity that the subject was forthwith dropped.
Clovis Sangrail had sat unusually silent during the discussion on the
possibilities of Siberian Magic; after lunch he side-tracked Lord Pabham
into the comparative seclusion of the billiard-room and delivered himself of
a searching question.
“Have you such a thing as a she-wolf in your collection of wild animals? A
she-wolf of moderately good temper?”
powers, the story was discounted in some quarters by the respect accorded
to Mrs. Hoops’ powers of imagination.
However divided opinion might be on the question of Leonard’s status as a
wonderworker or a charlatan, he certainly arrived at Mary Hampton’s
house-party with a reputation for pre-eminence in one or other of those
professions, and he was not disposed to shun such publicity as might fall to
his share. Esoteric forces and unusual powers figured largely in whatever
conversation he or his aunt had a share in, and his own performances, past
and potential, were the subject of mysterious hints and dark avowals.
“I wish you would turn me into a wolf, Mr. Bilsiter,” said his hostess at
luncheon the day after his arrival.
“My dear Mary,” said Colonel Hampton, “I never knew you had a craving
in that direction.”
“A she-wolf, of course,” continued Mrs. Hampton; “it would be too
confusing to change one’s sex as well as one’s species at a moment’s
notice.”
“I don’t think one should jest on these subjects,” said Leonard.
“I’m not jesting, I’m quite serious, I assure you. Only don’t do it to-day;
we have only eight available bridge players, and it would break up one of
our tables. To-morrow we shall be a larger party. To-morrow night, after
dinner—”
“In our present imperfect understanding of these hidden forces I think one
should approach them with humbleness rather than mockery,” observed
Leonard, with such severity that the subject was forthwith dropped.
Clovis Sangrail had sat unusually silent during the discussion on the
possibilities of Siberian Magic; after lunch he side-tracked Lord Pabham
into the comparative seclusion of the billiard-room and delivered himself of
a searching question.
“Have you such a thing as a she-wolf in your collection of wild animals? A
she-wolf of moderately good temper?”
Page 8
Lord Pabham considered. “There is Louisa,” he said, “a rather fine
specimen of the timber-wolf. I got her two years ago in exchange for some
Arctic foxes. Most of my animals get to be fairly tame before they’ve been
with me very long; I think I can say Louisa has an angelic temper, as she-
wolves go. Why do you ask?”
“I was wondering whether you would lend her to me for to-morrow night,”
said Clovis, with the careless solicitude of one who borrows a collar stud or
a tennis racquet.
“To-morrow night?”
“Yes, wolves are nocturnal animals, so the late hours won’t hurt her,” said
Clovis, with the air of one who has taken everything into consideration;
“one of your men could bring her over from Pabham Park after dusk, and
with a little help he ought to be able to smuggle her into the conservatory at
the same moment that Mary Hampton makes an unobtrusive exit.”
Lord Pabham stared at Clovis for a moment in pardonable bewilderment;
then his face broke into a wrinkled network of laughter.
“Oh, that’s your game, is it? You are going to do a little Siberian Magic on
your own account. And is Mrs. Hampton willing to be a fellow-
conspirator?”
“Mary is pledged to see me through with it, if you will guarantee Louisa’s
temper.”
“I’ll answer for Louisa,” said Lord Pabham.
By the following day the house-party had swollen to larger proportions, and
Bilsiter’s instinct for self-advertisement expanded duly under the stimulant
of an increased audience. At dinner that evening he held forth at length on
the subject of unseen forces and untested powers, and his flow of
impressive eloquence continued unabated while coffee was being served in
the drawing-room preparatory to a general migration to the card-room.
His aunt ensured a respectful hearing for his utterances, but her sensation-
loving soul hankered after something more dramatic than mere vocal
demonstration.
specimen of the timber-wolf. I got her two years ago in exchange for some
Arctic foxes. Most of my animals get to be fairly tame before they’ve been
with me very long; I think I can say Louisa has an angelic temper, as she-
wolves go. Why do you ask?”
“I was wondering whether you would lend her to me for to-morrow night,”
said Clovis, with the careless solicitude of one who borrows a collar stud or
a tennis racquet.
“To-morrow night?”
“Yes, wolves are nocturnal animals, so the late hours won’t hurt her,” said
Clovis, with the air of one who has taken everything into consideration;
“one of your men could bring her over from Pabham Park after dusk, and
with a little help he ought to be able to smuggle her into the conservatory at
the same moment that Mary Hampton makes an unobtrusive exit.”
Lord Pabham stared at Clovis for a moment in pardonable bewilderment;
then his face broke into a wrinkled network of laughter.
“Oh, that’s your game, is it? You are going to do a little Siberian Magic on
your own account. And is Mrs. Hampton willing to be a fellow-
conspirator?”
“Mary is pledged to see me through with it, if you will guarantee Louisa’s
temper.”
“I’ll answer for Louisa,” said Lord Pabham.
By the following day the house-party had swollen to larger proportions, and
Bilsiter’s instinct for self-advertisement expanded duly under the stimulant
of an increased audience. At dinner that evening he held forth at length on
the subject of unseen forces and untested powers, and his flow of
impressive eloquence continued unabated while coffee was being served in
the drawing-room preparatory to a general migration to the card-room.
His aunt ensured a respectful hearing for his utterances, but her sensation-
loving soul hankered after something more dramatic than mere vocal
demonstration.
Page 9
“Won’t you do something to convince them of your powers, Leonard?” she
pleaded; “change something into another shape. He can, you know, if he
only chooses to,” she informed the company.
“Oh, do,” said Mavis Pellington earnestly, and her request was echoed by
nearly everyone present. Even those who were not open to conviction were
perfectly willing to be entertained by an exhibition of amateur conjuring.
Leonard felt that something tangible was expected of him.
“Has anyone present,” he asked, “got a three-penny bit or some small object
of no particular value—?”
“You’re surely not going to make coins disappear, or something primitive of
that sort?” said Clovis contemptuously.
“I think it very unkind of you not to carry out my suggestion of turning me
into a wolf,” said Mary Hampton, as she crossed over to the conservatory to
give her macaws their usual tribute from the dessert dishes.
“I have already warned you of the danger of treating these powers in a
mocking spirit,” said Leonard solemnly.
“I don’t believe you can do it,” laughed Mary provocatively from the
conservatory; “I dare you to do it if you can. I defy you to turn me into a
wolf.”
As she said this she was lost to view behind a clump of azaleas.
“Mrs. Hampton—” began Leonard with increased solemnity, but he got no
further. A breath of chill air seemed to rush across the room, and at the
same time the macaws broke forth into ear-splitting screams.
“What on earth is the matter with those confounded birds, Mary?”
exclaimed Colonel Hampton; at the same moment an even more piercing
scream from Mavis Pellington stampeded the entire company from their
seats. In various attitudes of helpless horror or instinctive defence they
confronted the evil-looking grey beast that was peering at them from amid a
setting of fern and azalea.
pleaded; “change something into another shape. He can, you know, if he
only chooses to,” she informed the company.
“Oh, do,” said Mavis Pellington earnestly, and her request was echoed by
nearly everyone present. Even those who were not open to conviction were
perfectly willing to be entertained by an exhibition of amateur conjuring.
Leonard felt that something tangible was expected of him.
“Has anyone present,” he asked, “got a three-penny bit or some small object
of no particular value—?”
“You’re surely not going to make coins disappear, or something primitive of
that sort?” said Clovis contemptuously.
“I think it very unkind of you not to carry out my suggestion of turning me
into a wolf,” said Mary Hampton, as she crossed over to the conservatory to
give her macaws their usual tribute from the dessert dishes.
“I have already warned you of the danger of treating these powers in a
mocking spirit,” said Leonard solemnly.
“I don’t believe you can do it,” laughed Mary provocatively from the
conservatory; “I dare you to do it if you can. I defy you to turn me into a
wolf.”
As she said this she was lost to view behind a clump of azaleas.
“Mrs. Hampton—” began Leonard with increased solemnity, but he got no
further. A breath of chill air seemed to rush across the room, and at the
same time the macaws broke forth into ear-splitting screams.
“What on earth is the matter with those confounded birds, Mary?”
exclaimed Colonel Hampton; at the same moment an even more piercing
scream from Mavis Pellington stampeded the entire company from their
seats. In various attitudes of helpless horror or instinctive defence they
confronted the evil-looking grey beast that was peering at them from amid a
setting of fern and azalea.
Page 10
Mrs. Hoops was the first to recover from the general chaos of fright and
bewilderment.
“Leonard!” she screamed shrilly to her nephew, “turn it back into Mrs.
Hampton at once! It may fly at us at any moment. Turn it back!”
“I—I don’t know how to,” faltered Leonard, who looked more scared and
horrified than anyone.
“What!” shouted Colonel Hampton, “you’ve taken the abominable liberty
of turning my wife into a wolf, and now you stand there calmly and say you
can’t turn her back again!”
To do strict justice to Leonard, calmness was not a distinguishing feature of
his attitude at the moment.
“I assure you I didn’t turn Mrs. Hampton into a wolf; nothing was farther
from my intentions,” he protested.
“Then where is she, and how came that animal into the conservatory?”
demanded the Colonel.
“Of course we must accept your assurance that you didn’t turn Mrs.
Hampton into a wolf,” said Clovis politely, “but you will agree that
appearances are against you.”
“Are we to have all these recriminations with that beast standing there
ready to tear us to pieces?” wailed Mavis indignantly.
“Lord Pabham, you know a good deal about wild beasts—” suggested
Colonel Hampton.
“The wild beasts that I have been accustomed to,” said Lord Pabham, “have
come with proper credentials from well-known dealers, or have been bred
in my own menagerie. I’ve never before been confronted with an animal
that walks unconcernedly out of an azalea bush, leaving a charming and
popular hostess unaccounted for. As far as one can judge from outward
characteristics,” he continued, “it has the appearance of a well-grown
female of the North American timber-wolf, a variety of the common species
canis lupus.”
bewilderment.
“Leonard!” she screamed shrilly to her nephew, “turn it back into Mrs.
Hampton at once! It may fly at us at any moment. Turn it back!”
“I—I don’t know how to,” faltered Leonard, who looked more scared and
horrified than anyone.
“What!” shouted Colonel Hampton, “you’ve taken the abominable liberty
of turning my wife into a wolf, and now you stand there calmly and say you
can’t turn her back again!”
To do strict justice to Leonard, calmness was not a distinguishing feature of
his attitude at the moment.
“I assure you I didn’t turn Mrs. Hampton into a wolf; nothing was farther
from my intentions,” he protested.
“Then where is she, and how came that animal into the conservatory?”
demanded the Colonel.
“Of course we must accept your assurance that you didn’t turn Mrs.
Hampton into a wolf,” said Clovis politely, “but you will agree that
appearances are against you.”
“Are we to have all these recriminations with that beast standing there
ready to tear us to pieces?” wailed Mavis indignantly.
“Lord Pabham, you know a good deal about wild beasts—” suggested
Colonel Hampton.
“The wild beasts that I have been accustomed to,” said Lord Pabham, “have
come with proper credentials from well-known dealers, or have been bred
in my own menagerie. I’ve never before been confronted with an animal
that walks unconcernedly out of an azalea bush, leaving a charming and
popular hostess unaccounted for. As far as one can judge from outward
characteristics,” he continued, “it has the appearance of a well-grown
female of the North American timber-wolf, a variety of the common species
canis lupus.”
Page 11
“Oh, never mind its Latin name,” screamed Mavis, as the beast came a step
or two further into the room; “can’t you entice it away with food, and shut it
up where it can’t do any harm?”
“If it is really Mrs. Hampton, who has just had a very good dinner, I don’t
suppose food will appeal to it very strongly,” said Clovis.
“Leonard,” beseeched Mrs. Hoops tearfully, “even if this is none of your
doing can’t you use your great powers to turn this dreadful beast into
something harmless before it bites us all—a rabbit or something?”
“I don’t suppose Colonel Hampton would care to have his wife turned into
a succession of fancy animals as though we were playing a round game
with her,” interposed Clovis.
“I absolutely forbid it,” thundered the Colonel.
“Most wolves that I’ve had anything to do with have been inordinately fond
of sugar,” said Lord Pabham; “if you like I’ll try the effect on this one.”
He took a piece of sugar from the saucer of his coffee cup and flung it to the
expectant Louisa, who snapped it in mid-air. There was a sigh of relief
from the company; a wolf that ate sugar when it might at the least have
been employed in tearing macaws to pieces had already shed some of its
terrors. The sigh deepened to a gasp of thanks-giving when Lord Pabham
decoyed the animal out of the room by a pretended largesse of further
sugar. There was an instant rush to the vacated conservatory. There was no
trace of Mrs. Hampton except the plate containing the macaws’ supper.
“The door is locked on the inside!” exclaimed Clovis, who had deftly
turned the key as he affected to test it.
Everyone turned towards Bilsiter.
“If you haven’t turned my wife into a wolf,” said Colonel Hampton, “will
you kindly explain where she has disappeared to, since she obviously could
not have gone through a locked door? I will not press you for an
explanation of how a North American timber-wolf suddenly appeared in the
conservatory, but I think I have some right to inquire what has become of
Mrs. Hampton.”
or two further into the room; “can’t you entice it away with food, and shut it
up where it can’t do any harm?”
“If it is really Mrs. Hampton, who has just had a very good dinner, I don’t
suppose food will appeal to it very strongly,” said Clovis.
“Leonard,” beseeched Mrs. Hoops tearfully, “even if this is none of your
doing can’t you use your great powers to turn this dreadful beast into
something harmless before it bites us all—a rabbit or something?”
“I don’t suppose Colonel Hampton would care to have his wife turned into
a succession of fancy animals as though we were playing a round game
with her,” interposed Clovis.
“I absolutely forbid it,” thundered the Colonel.
“Most wolves that I’ve had anything to do with have been inordinately fond
of sugar,” said Lord Pabham; “if you like I’ll try the effect on this one.”
He took a piece of sugar from the saucer of his coffee cup and flung it to the
expectant Louisa, who snapped it in mid-air. There was a sigh of relief
from the company; a wolf that ate sugar when it might at the least have
been employed in tearing macaws to pieces had already shed some of its
terrors. The sigh deepened to a gasp of thanks-giving when Lord Pabham
decoyed the animal out of the room by a pretended largesse of further
sugar. There was an instant rush to the vacated conservatory. There was no
trace of Mrs. Hampton except the plate containing the macaws’ supper.
“The door is locked on the inside!” exclaimed Clovis, who had deftly
turned the key as he affected to test it.
Everyone turned towards Bilsiter.
“If you haven’t turned my wife into a wolf,” said Colonel Hampton, “will
you kindly explain where she has disappeared to, since she obviously could
not have gone through a locked door? I will not press you for an
explanation of how a North American timber-wolf suddenly appeared in the
conservatory, but I think I have some right to inquire what has become of
Mrs. Hampton.”
Page 12
Bilsiter’s reiterated disclaimer was met with a general murmur of impatient
disbelief.
“I refuse to stay another hour under this roof,” declared Mavis Pellington.
“If our hostess has really vanished out of human form,” said Mrs. Hoops,
“none of the ladies of the party can very well remain. I absolutely decline
to be chaperoned by a wolf!”
“It’s a she-wolf,” said Clovis soothingly.
The correct etiquette to be observed under the unusual circumstances
received no further elucidation. The sudden entry of Mary Hampton
deprived the discussion of its immediate interest.
“Some one has mesmerised me,” she exclaimed crossly; “I found myself in
the game larder, of all places, being fed with sugar by Lord Pabham. I hate
being mesmerised, and the doctor has forbidden me to touch sugar.”
The situation was explained to her, as far as it permitted of anything that
could be called explanation.
“Then you really did turn me into a wolf, Mr. Bilsiter?” she exclaimed
excitedly.
But Leonard had burned the boat in which he might now have embarked on
a sea of glory. He could only shake his head feebly.
“It was I who took that liberty,” said Clovis; “you see, I happen to have
lived for a couple of years in North-Eastern Russia, and I have more than a
tourist’s acquaintance with the magic craft of that region. One does not
care to speak about these strange powers, but once in a way, when one hears
a lot of nonsense being talked about them, one is tempted to show what
Siberian magic can accomplish in the hands of someone who really
understands it. I yielded to that temptation. May I have some brandy? the
effort has left me rather faint.”
If Leonard Bilsiter could at that moment have transformed Clovis into a
cockroach and then have stepped on him he would gladly have performed
both operations.
disbelief.
“I refuse to stay another hour under this roof,” declared Mavis Pellington.
“If our hostess has really vanished out of human form,” said Mrs. Hoops,
“none of the ladies of the party can very well remain. I absolutely decline
to be chaperoned by a wolf!”
“It’s a she-wolf,” said Clovis soothingly.
The correct etiquette to be observed under the unusual circumstances
received no further elucidation. The sudden entry of Mary Hampton
deprived the discussion of its immediate interest.
“Some one has mesmerised me,” she exclaimed crossly; “I found myself in
the game larder, of all places, being fed with sugar by Lord Pabham. I hate
being mesmerised, and the doctor has forbidden me to touch sugar.”
The situation was explained to her, as far as it permitted of anything that
could be called explanation.
“Then you really did turn me into a wolf, Mr. Bilsiter?” she exclaimed
excitedly.
But Leonard had burned the boat in which he might now have embarked on
a sea of glory. He could only shake his head feebly.
“It was I who took that liberty,” said Clovis; “you see, I happen to have
lived for a couple of years in North-Eastern Russia, and I have more than a
tourist’s acquaintance with the magic craft of that region. One does not
care to speak about these strange powers, but once in a way, when one hears
a lot of nonsense being talked about them, one is tempted to show what
Siberian magic can accomplish in the hands of someone who really
understands it. I yielded to that temptation. May I have some brandy? the
effort has left me rather faint.”
If Leonard Bilsiter could at that moment have transformed Clovis into a
cockroach and then have stepped on him he would gladly have performed
both operations.
Page 13
LAURA
“You are not really dying, are you?” asked Amanda.
“I have the doctor’s permission to live till Tuesday,” said Laura.
“But to-day is Saturday; this is serious!” gasped Amanda.
“I don’t know about it being serious; it is certainly Saturday,” said Laura.
“Death is always serious,” said Amanda.
“I never said I was going to die. I am presumably going to leave off being
Laura, but I shall go on being something. An animal of some kind, I
suppose. You see, when one hasn’t been very good in the life one has just
lived, one reincarnates in some lower organism. And I haven’t been very
good, when one comes to think of it. I’ve been petty and mean and
vindictive and all that sort of thing when circumstances have seemed to
warrant it.”
“Circumstances never warrant that sort of thing,” said Amanda hastily.
“If you don’t mind my saying so,” observed Laura, “Egbert is a
circumstance that would warrant any amount of that sort of thing. You’re
married to him—that’s different; you’ve sworn to love, honour, and endure
him: I haven’t.”
“I don’t see what’s wrong with Egbert,” protested Amanda.
“Oh, I daresay the wrongness has been on my part,” admitted Laura
dispassionately; “he has merely been the extenuating circumstance. He
made a thin, peevish kind of fuss, for instance, when I took the collie
puppies from the farm out for a run the other day.”
“You are not really dying, are you?” asked Amanda.
“I have the doctor’s permission to live till Tuesday,” said Laura.
“But to-day is Saturday; this is serious!” gasped Amanda.
“I don’t know about it being serious; it is certainly Saturday,” said Laura.
“Death is always serious,” said Amanda.
“I never said I was going to die. I am presumably going to leave off being
Laura, but I shall go on being something. An animal of some kind, I
suppose. You see, when one hasn’t been very good in the life one has just
lived, one reincarnates in some lower organism. And I haven’t been very
good, when one comes to think of it. I’ve been petty and mean and
vindictive and all that sort of thing when circumstances have seemed to
warrant it.”
“Circumstances never warrant that sort of thing,” said Amanda hastily.
“If you don’t mind my saying so,” observed Laura, “Egbert is a
circumstance that would warrant any amount of that sort of thing. You’re
married to him—that’s different; you’ve sworn to love, honour, and endure
him: I haven’t.”
“I don’t see what’s wrong with Egbert,” protested Amanda.
“Oh, I daresay the wrongness has been on my part,” admitted Laura
dispassionately; “he has merely been the extenuating circumstance. He
made a thin, peevish kind of fuss, for instance, when I took the collie
puppies from the farm out for a run the other day.”
Page 14
“They chased his young broods of speckled Sussex and drove two sitting
hens off their nests, besides running all over the flower beds. You know
how devoted he is to his poultry and garden.”
“Anyhow, he needn’t have gone on about it for the entire evening and then
have said, ‘Let’s say no more about it’ just when I was beginning to enjoy
the discussion. That’s where one of my petty vindictive revenges came in,”
added Laura with an unrepentant chuckle; “I turned the entire family of
speckled Sussex into his seedling shed the day after the puppy episode.”
“How could you?” exclaimed Amanda.
“It came quite easy,” said Laura; “two of the hens pretended to be laying at
the time, but I was firm.”
“And we thought it was an accident!”
“You see,” resumed Laura, “I really have some grounds for supposing that
my next incarnation will be in a lower organism. I shall be an animal of
some kind. On the other hand, I haven’t been a bad sort in my way, so I
think I may count on being a nice animal, something elegant and lively,
with a love of fun. An otter, perhaps.”
“I can’t imagine you as an otter,” said Amanda.
“Well, I don’t suppose you can imagine me as an angel, if it comes to that,”
said Laura.
Amanda was silent. She couldn’t.
“Personally I think an otter life would be rather enjoyable,” continued
Laura; “salmon to eat all the year round, and the satisfaction of being able
to fetch the trout in their own homes without having to wait for hours till
they condescend to rise to the fly you’ve been dangling before them; and an
elegant svelte figure—”
“Think of the otter hounds,” interposed Amanda; “how dreadful to be
hunted and harried and finally worried to death!”
“Rather fun with half the neighbourhood looking on, and anyhow not worse
than this Saturday-to-Tuesday business of dying by inches; and then I
hens off their nests, besides running all over the flower beds. You know
how devoted he is to his poultry and garden.”
“Anyhow, he needn’t have gone on about it for the entire evening and then
have said, ‘Let’s say no more about it’ just when I was beginning to enjoy
the discussion. That’s where one of my petty vindictive revenges came in,”
added Laura with an unrepentant chuckle; “I turned the entire family of
speckled Sussex into his seedling shed the day after the puppy episode.”
“How could you?” exclaimed Amanda.
“It came quite easy,” said Laura; “two of the hens pretended to be laying at
the time, but I was firm.”
“And we thought it was an accident!”
“You see,” resumed Laura, “I really have some grounds for supposing that
my next incarnation will be in a lower organism. I shall be an animal of
some kind. On the other hand, I haven’t been a bad sort in my way, so I
think I may count on being a nice animal, something elegant and lively,
with a love of fun. An otter, perhaps.”
“I can’t imagine you as an otter,” said Amanda.
“Well, I don’t suppose you can imagine me as an angel, if it comes to that,”
said Laura.
Amanda was silent. She couldn’t.
“Personally I think an otter life would be rather enjoyable,” continued
Laura; “salmon to eat all the year round, and the satisfaction of being able
to fetch the trout in their own homes without having to wait for hours till
they condescend to rise to the fly you’ve been dangling before them; and an
elegant svelte figure—”
“Think of the otter hounds,” interposed Amanda; “how dreadful to be
hunted and harried and finally worried to death!”
“Rather fun with half the neighbourhood looking on, and anyhow not worse
than this Saturday-to-Tuesday business of dying by inches; and then I
Page 15
should go on into something else. If I had been a moderately good otter I
suppose I should get back into human shape of some sort; probably
something rather primitive—a little brown, unclothed Nubian boy, I should
think.”
“I wish you would be serious,” sighed Amanda; “you really ought to be if
you’re only going to live till Tuesday.”
As a matter of fact Laura died on Monday.
“So dreadfully upsetting,” Amanda complained to her uncle-in-law, Sir
Lulworth Quayne. “I’ve asked quite a lot of people down for golf and
fishing, and the rhododendrons are just looking their best.”
“Laura always was inconsiderate,” said Sir Lulworth; “she was born during
Goodwood week, with an Ambassador staying in the house who hated
babies.”
“She had the maddest kind of ideas,” said Amanda; “do you know if there
was any insanity in her family?”
“Insanity? No, I never heard of any. Her father lives in West Kensington,
but I believe he’s sane on all other subjects.”
“She had an idea that she was going to be reincarnated as an otter,” said
Amanda.
“One meets with those ideas of reincarnation so frequently, even in the
West,” said Sir Lulworth, “that one can hardly set them down as being
mad. And Laura was such an unaccountable person in this life that I should
not like to lay down definite rules as to what she might be doing in an after
state.”
“You think she really might have passed into some animal form?” asked
Amanda. She was one of those who shape their opinions rather readily
from the standpoint of those around them.
Just then Egbert entered the breakfast-room, wearing an air of bereavement
that Laura’s demise would have been insufficient, in itself, to account for.
suppose I should get back into human shape of some sort; probably
something rather primitive—a little brown, unclothed Nubian boy, I should
think.”
“I wish you would be serious,” sighed Amanda; “you really ought to be if
you’re only going to live till Tuesday.”
As a matter of fact Laura died on Monday.
“So dreadfully upsetting,” Amanda complained to her uncle-in-law, Sir
Lulworth Quayne. “I’ve asked quite a lot of people down for golf and
fishing, and the rhododendrons are just looking their best.”
“Laura always was inconsiderate,” said Sir Lulworth; “she was born during
Goodwood week, with an Ambassador staying in the house who hated
babies.”
“She had the maddest kind of ideas,” said Amanda; “do you know if there
was any insanity in her family?”
“Insanity? No, I never heard of any. Her father lives in West Kensington,
but I believe he’s sane on all other subjects.”
“She had an idea that she was going to be reincarnated as an otter,” said
Amanda.
“One meets with those ideas of reincarnation so frequently, even in the
West,” said Sir Lulworth, “that one can hardly set them down as being
mad. And Laura was such an unaccountable person in this life that I should
not like to lay down definite rules as to what she might be doing in an after
state.”
“You think she really might have passed into some animal form?” asked
Amanda. She was one of those who shape their opinions rather readily
from the standpoint of those around them.
Just then Egbert entered the breakfast-room, wearing an air of bereavement
that Laura’s demise would have been insufficient, in itself, to account for.
Page 16
“Four of my speckled Sussex have been killed,” he exclaimed; “the very
four that were to go to the show on Friday. One of them was dragged away
and eaten right in the middle of that new carnation bed that I’ve been to
such trouble and expense over. My best flower bed and my best fowls
singled out for destruction; it almost seems as if the brute that did the deed
had special knowledge how to be as devastating as possible in a short space
of time.”
“Was it a fox, do you think?” asked Amanda.
“Sounds more like a polecat,” said Sir Lulworth.
“No,” said Egbert, “there were marks of webbed feet all over the place, and
we followed the tracks down to the stream at the bottom of the garden;
evidently an otter.”
Amanda looked quickly and furtively across at Sir Lulworth.
Egbert was too agitated to eat any breakfast, and went out to superintend
the strengthening of the poultry yard defences.
“I think she might at least have waited till the funeral was over,” said
Amanda in a scandalised voice.
“It’s her own funeral, you know,” said Sir Lulworth; “it’s a nice point in
etiquette how far one ought to show respect to one’s own mortal remains.”
Disregard for mortuary convention was carried to further lengths next day;
during the absence of the family at the funeral ceremony the remaining
survivors of the speckled Sussex were massacred. The marauder’s line of
retreat seemed to have embraced most of the flower beds on the lawn, but
the strawberry beds in the lower garden had also suffered.
“I shall get the otter hounds to come here at the earliest possible moment,”
said Egbert savagely.
“On no account! You can’t dream of such a thing!” exclaimed Amanda. “I
mean, it wouldn’t do, so soon after a funeral in the house.”
“It’s a case of necessity,” said Egbert; “once an otter takes to that sort of
thing it won’t stop.”
four that were to go to the show on Friday. One of them was dragged away
and eaten right in the middle of that new carnation bed that I’ve been to
such trouble and expense over. My best flower bed and my best fowls
singled out for destruction; it almost seems as if the brute that did the deed
had special knowledge how to be as devastating as possible in a short space
of time.”
“Was it a fox, do you think?” asked Amanda.
“Sounds more like a polecat,” said Sir Lulworth.
“No,” said Egbert, “there were marks of webbed feet all over the place, and
we followed the tracks down to the stream at the bottom of the garden;
evidently an otter.”
Amanda looked quickly and furtively across at Sir Lulworth.
Egbert was too agitated to eat any breakfast, and went out to superintend
the strengthening of the poultry yard defences.
“I think she might at least have waited till the funeral was over,” said
Amanda in a scandalised voice.
“It’s her own funeral, you know,” said Sir Lulworth; “it’s a nice point in
etiquette how far one ought to show respect to one’s own mortal remains.”
Disregard for mortuary convention was carried to further lengths next day;
during the absence of the family at the funeral ceremony the remaining
survivors of the speckled Sussex were massacred. The marauder’s line of
retreat seemed to have embraced most of the flower beds on the lawn, but
the strawberry beds in the lower garden had also suffered.
“I shall get the otter hounds to come here at the earliest possible moment,”
said Egbert savagely.
“On no account! You can’t dream of such a thing!” exclaimed Amanda. “I
mean, it wouldn’t do, so soon after a funeral in the house.”
“It’s a case of necessity,” said Egbert; “once an otter takes to that sort of
thing it won’t stop.”
Page 17
“Perhaps it will go elsewhere now there are no more fowls left,” suggested
Amanda.
“One would think you wanted to shield the beast,” said Egbert.
“There’s been so little water in the stream lately,” objected Amanda; “it
seems hardly sporting to hunt an animal when it has so little chance of
taking refuge anywhere.”
“Good gracious!” fumed Egbert, “I’m not thinking about sport. I want to
have the animal killed as soon as possible.”
Even Amanda’s opposition weakened when, during church time on the
following Sunday, the otter made its way into the house, raided half a
salmon from the larder and worried it into scaly fragments on the Persian
rug in Egbert’s studio.
“We shall have it hiding under our beds and biting pieces out of our feet
before long,” said Egbert, and from what Amanda knew of this particular
otter she felt that the possibility was not a remote one.
On the evening preceding the day fixed for the hunt Amanda spent a
solitary hour walking by the banks of the stream, making what she
imagined to be hound noises. It was charitably supposed by those who
overheard her performance, that she was practising for farmyard imitations
at the forth-coming village entertainment.
It was her friend and neighbour, Aurora Burret, who brought her news of
the day’s sport.
“Pity you weren’t out; we had quite a good day. We found at once, in the
pool just below your garden.”
“Did you—kill?” asked Amanda.
“Rather. A fine she-otter. Your husband got rather badly bitten in trying to
‘tail it.’ Poor beast, I felt quite sorry for it, it had such a human look in its
eyes when it was killed. You’ll call me silly, but do you know who the look
reminded me of? My dear woman, what is the matter?”
Amanda.
“One would think you wanted to shield the beast,” said Egbert.
“There’s been so little water in the stream lately,” objected Amanda; “it
seems hardly sporting to hunt an animal when it has so little chance of
taking refuge anywhere.”
“Good gracious!” fumed Egbert, “I’m not thinking about sport. I want to
have the animal killed as soon as possible.”
Even Amanda’s opposition weakened when, during church time on the
following Sunday, the otter made its way into the house, raided half a
salmon from the larder and worried it into scaly fragments on the Persian
rug in Egbert’s studio.
“We shall have it hiding under our beds and biting pieces out of our feet
before long,” said Egbert, and from what Amanda knew of this particular
otter she felt that the possibility was not a remote one.
On the evening preceding the day fixed for the hunt Amanda spent a
solitary hour walking by the banks of the stream, making what she
imagined to be hound noises. It was charitably supposed by those who
overheard her performance, that she was practising for farmyard imitations
at the forth-coming village entertainment.
It was her friend and neighbour, Aurora Burret, who brought her news of
the day’s sport.
“Pity you weren’t out; we had quite a good day. We found at once, in the
pool just below your garden.”
“Did you—kill?” asked Amanda.
“Rather. A fine she-otter. Your husband got rather badly bitten in trying to
‘tail it.’ Poor beast, I felt quite sorry for it, it had such a human look in its
eyes when it was killed. You’ll call me silly, but do you know who the look
reminded me of? My dear woman, what is the matter?”
Page 18
When Amanda had recovered to a certain extent from her attack of nervous
prostration Egbert took her to the Nile Valley to recuperate. Change of
scene speedily brought about the desired recovery of health and mental
balance. The escapades of an adventurous otter in search of a variation of
diet were viewed in their proper light. Amanda’s normally placid
temperament reasserted itself. Even a hurricane of shouted curses, coming
from her husband’s dressing-room, in her husband’s voice, but hardly in his
usual vocabulary, failed to disturb her serenity as she made a leisurely toilet
one evening in a Cairo hotel.
“What is the matter? What has happened?” she asked in amused curiosity.
“The little beast has thrown all my clean shirts into the bath! Wait till I
catch you, you little—”
“What little beast?” asked Amanda, suppressing a desire to laugh; Egbert’s
language was so hopelessly inadequate to express his outraged feelings.
“A little beast of a naked brown Nubian boy,” spluttered Egbert.
And now Amanda is seriously ill.
prostration Egbert took her to the Nile Valley to recuperate. Change of
scene speedily brought about the desired recovery of health and mental
balance. The escapades of an adventurous otter in search of a variation of
diet were viewed in their proper light. Amanda’s normally placid
temperament reasserted itself. Even a hurricane of shouted curses, coming
from her husband’s dressing-room, in her husband’s voice, but hardly in his
usual vocabulary, failed to disturb her serenity as she made a leisurely toilet
one evening in a Cairo hotel.
“What is the matter? What has happened?” she asked in amused curiosity.
“The little beast has thrown all my clean shirts into the bath! Wait till I
catch you, you little—”
“What little beast?” asked Amanda, suppressing a desire to laugh; Egbert’s
language was so hopelessly inadequate to express his outraged feelings.
“A little beast of a naked brown Nubian boy,” spluttered Egbert.
And now Amanda is seriously ill.
Page 19
THE BOAR-PIG
“There is a back way on to the lawn,” said Mrs. Philidore Stossen to her
daughter, “through a small grass paddock and then through a walled fruit
garden full of gooseberry bushes. I went all over the place last year when
the family were away. There is a door that opens from the fruit garden into
a shrubbery, and once we emerge from there we can mingle with the guests
as if we had come in by the ordinary way. It’s much safer than going in by
the front entrance and running the risk of coming bang up against the
hostess; that would be so awkward when she doesn’t happen to have invited
us.”
“Isn’t it a lot of trouble to take for getting admittance to a garden party?”
“To a garden party, yes; to the garden party of the season, certainly not.
Every one of any consequence in the county, with the exception of
ourselves, has been asked to meet the Princess, and it would be far more
troublesome to invent explanations as to why we weren’t there than to get
in by a roundabout way. I stopped Mrs. Cuvering in the road yesterday and
talked very pointedly about the Princess. If she didn’t choose to take the
hint and send me an invitation it’s not my fault, is it? Here we are: we just
cut across the grass and through that little gate into the garden.”
Mrs. Stossen and her daughter, suitably arrayed for a county garden party
function with an infusion of Almanack de Gotha, sailed through the narrow
grass paddock and the ensuing gooseberry garden with the air of state
barges making an unofficial progress along a rural trout stream. There was
a certain amount of furtive haste mingled with the stateliness of their
advance, as though hostile search-lights might be turned on them at any
moment; and, as a matter of fact, they were not unobserved. Matilda
Cuvering, with the alert eyes of thirteen years old and the added advantage
of an exalted position in the branches of a medlar tree, had enjoyed a good
“There is a back way on to the lawn,” said Mrs. Philidore Stossen to her
daughter, “through a small grass paddock and then through a walled fruit
garden full of gooseberry bushes. I went all over the place last year when
the family were away. There is a door that opens from the fruit garden into
a shrubbery, and once we emerge from there we can mingle with the guests
as if we had come in by the ordinary way. It’s much safer than going in by
the front entrance and running the risk of coming bang up against the
hostess; that would be so awkward when she doesn’t happen to have invited
us.”
“Isn’t it a lot of trouble to take for getting admittance to a garden party?”
“To a garden party, yes; to the garden party of the season, certainly not.
Every one of any consequence in the county, with the exception of
ourselves, has been asked to meet the Princess, and it would be far more
troublesome to invent explanations as to why we weren’t there than to get
in by a roundabout way. I stopped Mrs. Cuvering in the road yesterday and
talked very pointedly about the Princess. If she didn’t choose to take the
hint and send me an invitation it’s not my fault, is it? Here we are: we just
cut across the grass and through that little gate into the garden.”
Mrs. Stossen and her daughter, suitably arrayed for a county garden party
function with an infusion of Almanack de Gotha, sailed through the narrow
grass paddock and the ensuing gooseberry garden with the air of state
barges making an unofficial progress along a rural trout stream. There was
a certain amount of furtive haste mingled with the stateliness of their
advance, as though hostile search-lights might be turned on them at any
moment; and, as a matter of fact, they were not unobserved. Matilda
Cuvering, with the alert eyes of thirteen years old and the added advantage
of an exalted position in the branches of a medlar tree, had enjoyed a good
Page 20
view of the Stossen flanking movement and had foreseen exactly where it
would break down in execution.
“They’ll find the door locked, and they’ll jolly well have to go back the way
they came,” she remarked to herself. “Serves them right for not coming in
by the proper entrance. What a pity Tarquin Superbus isn’t loose in the
paddock. After all, as every one else is enjoying themselves, I don’t see
why Tarquin shouldn’t have an afternoon out.”
Matilda was of an age when thought is action; she slid down from the
branches of the medlar tree, and when she clambered back again Tarquin,
the huge white Yorkshire boar-pig, had exchanged the narrow limits of his
stye for the wider range of the grass paddock. The discomfited Stossen
expedition, returning in recriminatory but otherwise orderly retreat from the
unyielding obstacle of the locked door, came to a sudden halt at the gate
dividing the paddock from the gooseberry garden.
“What a villainous-looking animal,” exclaimed Mrs. Stossen; “it wasn’t
there when we came in.”
“It’s there now, anyhow,” said her daughter. “What on earth are we to do?
I wish we had never come.”
The boar-pig had drawn nearer to the gate for a closer inspection of the
human intruders, and stood champing his jaws and blinking his small red
eyes in a manner that was doubtless intended to be disconcerting, and, as far
as the Stossens were concerned, thoroughly achieved that result.
“Shoo! Hish! Hish! Shoo!” cried the ladies in chorus.
“If they think they’re going to drive him away by reciting lists of the kings
of Israel and Judah they’re laying themselves out for disappointment,”
observed Matilda from her seat in the medlar tree. As she made the
observation aloud Mrs. Stossen became for the first time aware of her
presence. A moment or two earlier she would have been anything but
pleased at the discovery that the garden was not as deserted as it looked, but
now she hailed the fact of the child’s presence on the scene with absolute
relief.
“Little girl, can you find some one to drive away—” she began hopefully.
would break down in execution.
“They’ll find the door locked, and they’ll jolly well have to go back the way
they came,” she remarked to herself. “Serves them right for not coming in
by the proper entrance. What a pity Tarquin Superbus isn’t loose in the
paddock. After all, as every one else is enjoying themselves, I don’t see
why Tarquin shouldn’t have an afternoon out.”
Matilda was of an age when thought is action; she slid down from the
branches of the medlar tree, and when she clambered back again Tarquin,
the huge white Yorkshire boar-pig, had exchanged the narrow limits of his
stye for the wider range of the grass paddock. The discomfited Stossen
expedition, returning in recriminatory but otherwise orderly retreat from the
unyielding obstacle of the locked door, came to a sudden halt at the gate
dividing the paddock from the gooseberry garden.
“What a villainous-looking animal,” exclaimed Mrs. Stossen; “it wasn’t
there when we came in.”
“It’s there now, anyhow,” said her daughter. “What on earth are we to do?
I wish we had never come.”
The boar-pig had drawn nearer to the gate for a closer inspection of the
human intruders, and stood champing his jaws and blinking his small red
eyes in a manner that was doubtless intended to be disconcerting, and, as far
as the Stossens were concerned, thoroughly achieved that result.
“Shoo! Hish! Hish! Shoo!” cried the ladies in chorus.
“If they think they’re going to drive him away by reciting lists of the kings
of Israel and Judah they’re laying themselves out for disappointment,”
observed Matilda from her seat in the medlar tree. As she made the
observation aloud Mrs. Stossen became for the first time aware of her
presence. A moment or two earlier she would have been anything but
pleased at the discovery that the garden was not as deserted as it looked, but
now she hailed the fact of the child’s presence on the scene with absolute
relief.
“Little girl, can you find some one to drive away—” she began hopefully.
Page 21
“Comment? Comprends pas,” was the response.
“Oh, are you French? Êtes vous française?”
“Pas de tous. ’Suis anglaise.”
“Then why not talk English? I want to know if—”
“Permettez-moi expliquer. You see, I’m rather under a cloud,” said
Matilda. “I’m staying with my aunt, and I was told I must behave
particularly well to-day, as lots of people were coming for a garden party,
and I was told to imitate Claude, that’s my young cousin, who never does
anything wrong except by accident, and then is always apologetic about it.
It seems they thought I ate too much raspberry trifle at lunch, and they said
Claude never eats too much raspberry trifle. Well, Claude always goes to
sleep for half an hour after lunch, because he’s told to, and I waited till he
was asleep, and tied his hands and started forcible feeding with a whole
bucketful of raspberry trifle that they were keeping for the garden-party.
Lots of it went on to his sailor-suit and some of it on to the bed, but a good
deal went down Claude’s throat, and they can’t say again that he has never
been known to eat too much raspberry trifle. That is why I am not allowed
to go to the party, and as an additional punishment I must speak French all
the afternoon. I’ve had to tell you all this in English, as there were words
like ‘forcible feeding’ that I didn’t know the French for; of course I could
have invented them, but if I had said nourriture obligatoire you wouldn’t
have had the least idea what I was talking about. Mais maintenant, nous
parlons français.”
“Oh, very well, trés bien,” said Mrs. Stossen reluctantly; in moments of
flurry such French as she knew was not under very good control. “Là, à
l’autre côté de la porte, est un cochon—”
“Un cochon? Ah, le petit charmant!” exclaimed Matilda with enthusiasm.
“Mais non, pas du tout petit, et pas du tout charmant; un bête féroce—”
“Une bête,” corrected Matilda; “a pig is masculine as long as you call it a
pig, but if you lose your temper with it and call it a ferocious beast it
becomes one of us at once. French is a dreadfully unsexing language.”
“Oh, are you French? Êtes vous française?”
“Pas de tous. ’Suis anglaise.”
“Then why not talk English? I want to know if—”
“Permettez-moi expliquer. You see, I’m rather under a cloud,” said
Matilda. “I’m staying with my aunt, and I was told I must behave
particularly well to-day, as lots of people were coming for a garden party,
and I was told to imitate Claude, that’s my young cousin, who never does
anything wrong except by accident, and then is always apologetic about it.
It seems they thought I ate too much raspberry trifle at lunch, and they said
Claude never eats too much raspberry trifle. Well, Claude always goes to
sleep for half an hour after lunch, because he’s told to, and I waited till he
was asleep, and tied his hands and started forcible feeding with a whole
bucketful of raspberry trifle that they were keeping for the garden-party.
Lots of it went on to his sailor-suit and some of it on to the bed, but a good
deal went down Claude’s throat, and they can’t say again that he has never
been known to eat too much raspberry trifle. That is why I am not allowed
to go to the party, and as an additional punishment I must speak French all
the afternoon. I’ve had to tell you all this in English, as there were words
like ‘forcible feeding’ that I didn’t know the French for; of course I could
have invented them, but if I had said nourriture obligatoire you wouldn’t
have had the least idea what I was talking about. Mais maintenant, nous
parlons français.”
“Oh, very well, trés bien,” said Mrs. Stossen reluctantly; in moments of
flurry such French as she knew was not under very good control. “Là, à
l’autre côté de la porte, est un cochon—”
“Un cochon? Ah, le petit charmant!” exclaimed Matilda with enthusiasm.
“Mais non, pas du tout petit, et pas du tout charmant; un bête féroce—”
“Une bête,” corrected Matilda; “a pig is masculine as long as you call it a
pig, but if you lose your temper with it and call it a ferocious beast it
becomes one of us at once. French is a dreadfully unsexing language.”
Page 22
“For goodness’ sake let us talk English then,” said Mrs. Stossen. “Is there
any way out of this garden except through the paddock where the pig is?”
“I always go over the wall, by way of the plum tree,” said Matilda.
“Dressed as we are we could hardly do that,” said Mrs. Stossen; it was
difficult to imagine her doing it in any costume.
“Do you think you could go and get some one who would drive the pig
away?” asked Miss Stossen.
“I promised my aunt I would stay here till five o’clock; it’s not four yet.”
“I am sure, under the circumstances, your aunt would permit—”
“My conscience would not permit,” said Matilda with cold dignity.
“We can’t stay here till five o’clock,” exclaimed Mrs. Stossen with growing
exasperation.
“Shall I recite to you to make the time pass quicker?” asked Matilda
obligingly. “‘Belinda, the little Breadwinner,’ is considered my best piece,
or, perhaps, it ought to be something in French. Henri Quatre’s address to
his soldiers is the only thing I really know in that language.”
“If you will go and fetch some one to drive that animal away I will give you
something to buy yourself a nice present,” said Mrs. Stossen.
Matilda came several inches lower down the medlar tree.
“That is the most practical suggestion you have made yet for getting out of
the garden,” she remarked cheerfully; “Claude and I are collecting money
for the Children’s Fresh Air Fund, and we are seeing which of us can collect
the biggest sum.”
“I shall be very glad to contribute half a crown, very glad indeed,” said Mrs.
Stossen, digging that coin out of the depths of a receptacle which formed a
detached outwork of her toilet.
“Claude is a long way ahead of me at present,” continued Matilda, taking
no notice of the suggested offering; “you see, he’s only eleven, and has
golden hair, and those are enormous advantages when you’re on the
any way out of this garden except through the paddock where the pig is?”
“I always go over the wall, by way of the plum tree,” said Matilda.
“Dressed as we are we could hardly do that,” said Mrs. Stossen; it was
difficult to imagine her doing it in any costume.
“Do you think you could go and get some one who would drive the pig
away?” asked Miss Stossen.
“I promised my aunt I would stay here till five o’clock; it’s not four yet.”
“I am sure, under the circumstances, your aunt would permit—”
“My conscience would not permit,” said Matilda with cold dignity.
“We can’t stay here till five o’clock,” exclaimed Mrs. Stossen with growing
exasperation.
“Shall I recite to you to make the time pass quicker?” asked Matilda
obligingly. “‘Belinda, the little Breadwinner,’ is considered my best piece,
or, perhaps, it ought to be something in French. Henri Quatre’s address to
his soldiers is the only thing I really know in that language.”
“If you will go and fetch some one to drive that animal away I will give you
something to buy yourself a nice present,” said Mrs. Stossen.
Matilda came several inches lower down the medlar tree.
“That is the most practical suggestion you have made yet for getting out of
the garden,” she remarked cheerfully; “Claude and I are collecting money
for the Children’s Fresh Air Fund, and we are seeing which of us can collect
the biggest sum.”
“I shall be very glad to contribute half a crown, very glad indeed,” said Mrs.
Stossen, digging that coin out of the depths of a receptacle which formed a
detached outwork of her toilet.
“Claude is a long way ahead of me at present,” continued Matilda, taking
no notice of the suggested offering; “you see, he’s only eleven, and has
golden hair, and those are enormous advantages when you’re on the
Page 23
collecting job. Only the other day a Russian lady gave him ten shillings.
Russians understand the art of giving far better than we do. I expect Claude
will net quite twenty-five shillings this afternoon; he’ll have the field to
himself, and he’ll be able to do the pale, fragile, not-long-for-this-world
business to perfection after his raspberry trifle experience. Yes, he’ll be
quite two pounds ahead of me by now.”
With much probing and plucking and many regretful murmurs the
beleaguered ladies managed to produce seven-and-sixpence between them.
“I am afraid this is all we’ve got,” said Mrs. Stossen.
Matilda showed no sign of coming down either to the earth or to their
figure.
“I could not do violence to my conscience for anything less than ten
shillings,” she announced stiffly.
Mother and daughter muttered certain remarks under their breath, in which
the word “beast” was prominent, and probably had no reference to Tarquin.
“I find I have got another half-crown,” said Mrs. Stossen in a shaking voice;
“here you are. Now please fetch some one quickly.”
Matilda slipped down from the tree, took possession of the donation, and
proceeded to pick up a handful of over-ripe medlars from the grass at her
feet. Then she climbed over the gate and addressed herself affectionately to
the boar-pig.
“Come, Tarquin, dear old boy; you know you can’t resist medlars when
they’re rotten and squashy.”
Tarquin couldn’t. By dint of throwing the fruit in front of him at judicious
intervals Matilda decoyed him back to his stye, while the delivered captives
hurried across the paddock.
“Well, I never! The little minx!” exclaimed Mrs. Stossen when she was
safely on the high road. “The animal wasn’t savage at all, and as for the ten
shillings, I don’t believe the Fresh Air Fund will see a penny of it!”
Russians understand the art of giving far better than we do. I expect Claude
will net quite twenty-five shillings this afternoon; he’ll have the field to
himself, and he’ll be able to do the pale, fragile, not-long-for-this-world
business to perfection after his raspberry trifle experience. Yes, he’ll be
quite two pounds ahead of me by now.”
With much probing and plucking and many regretful murmurs the
beleaguered ladies managed to produce seven-and-sixpence between them.
“I am afraid this is all we’ve got,” said Mrs. Stossen.
Matilda showed no sign of coming down either to the earth or to their
figure.
“I could not do violence to my conscience for anything less than ten
shillings,” she announced stiffly.
Mother and daughter muttered certain remarks under their breath, in which
the word “beast” was prominent, and probably had no reference to Tarquin.
“I find I have got another half-crown,” said Mrs. Stossen in a shaking voice;
“here you are. Now please fetch some one quickly.”
Matilda slipped down from the tree, took possession of the donation, and
proceeded to pick up a handful of over-ripe medlars from the grass at her
feet. Then she climbed over the gate and addressed herself affectionately to
the boar-pig.
“Come, Tarquin, dear old boy; you know you can’t resist medlars when
they’re rotten and squashy.”
Tarquin couldn’t. By dint of throwing the fruit in front of him at judicious
intervals Matilda decoyed him back to his stye, while the delivered captives
hurried across the paddock.
“Well, I never! The little minx!” exclaimed Mrs. Stossen when she was
safely on the high road. “The animal wasn’t savage at all, and as for the ten
shillings, I don’t believe the Fresh Air Fund will see a penny of it!”
Page 24
There she was unwarrantably harsh in her judgment. If you examine the
books of the fund you will find the acknowledgment: “Collected by Miss
Matilda Cuvering, 2s. 6d.”
books of the fund you will find the acknowledgment: “Collected by Miss
Matilda Cuvering, 2s. 6d.”
Page 25
THE BROGUE
The hunting season had come to an end, and the Mullets had not succeeded
in selling the Brogue. There had been a kind of tradition in the family for
the past three or four years, a sort of fatalistic hope, that the Brogue would
find a purchaser before the hunting was over; but seasons came and went
without anything happening to justify such ill-founded optimism. The
animal had been named Berserker in the earlier stages of its career; it had
been rechristened the Brogue later on, in recognition of the fact that, once
acquired, it was extremely difficult to get rid of. The unkinder wits of the
neighbourhood had been known to suggest that the first letter of its name
was superfluous. The Brogue had been variously described in sale
catalogues as a light-weight hunter, a lady’s hack, and, more simply, but
still with a touch of imagination, as a useful brown gelding, standing 15.1.
Toby Mullet had ridden him for four seasons with the West Wessex; you can
ride almost any sort of horse with the West Wessex as long as it is an animal
that knows the country. The Brogue knew the country intimately, having
personally created most of the gaps that were to be met with in banks and
hedges for many miles round. His manners and characteristics were not
ideal in the hunting field, but he was probably rather safer to ride to hounds
than he was as a hack on country roads. According to the Mullet family, he
was not really road-shy, but there were one or two objects of dislike that
brought on sudden attacks of what Toby called the swerving sickness.
Motors and cycles he treated with tolerant disregard, but pigs,
wheelbarrows, piles of stones by the roadside, perambulators in a village
street, gates painted too aggressively white, and sometimes, but not always,
the newer kind of beehives, turned him aside from his tracks in vivid
imitation of the zigzag course of forked lightning. If a pheasant rose noisily
from the other side of a hedgerow the Brogue would spring into the air at
the same moment, but this may have been due to a desire to be
The hunting season had come to an end, and the Mullets had not succeeded
in selling the Brogue. There had been a kind of tradition in the family for
the past three or four years, a sort of fatalistic hope, that the Brogue would
find a purchaser before the hunting was over; but seasons came and went
without anything happening to justify such ill-founded optimism. The
animal had been named Berserker in the earlier stages of its career; it had
been rechristened the Brogue later on, in recognition of the fact that, once
acquired, it was extremely difficult to get rid of. The unkinder wits of the
neighbourhood had been known to suggest that the first letter of its name
was superfluous. The Brogue had been variously described in sale
catalogues as a light-weight hunter, a lady’s hack, and, more simply, but
still with a touch of imagination, as a useful brown gelding, standing 15.1.
Toby Mullet had ridden him for four seasons with the West Wessex; you can
ride almost any sort of horse with the West Wessex as long as it is an animal
that knows the country. The Brogue knew the country intimately, having
personally created most of the gaps that were to be met with in banks and
hedges for many miles round. His manners and characteristics were not
ideal in the hunting field, but he was probably rather safer to ride to hounds
than he was as a hack on country roads. According to the Mullet family, he
was not really road-shy, but there were one or two objects of dislike that
brought on sudden attacks of what Toby called the swerving sickness.
Motors and cycles he treated with tolerant disregard, but pigs,
wheelbarrows, piles of stones by the roadside, perambulators in a village
street, gates painted too aggressively white, and sometimes, but not always,
the newer kind of beehives, turned him aside from his tracks in vivid
imitation of the zigzag course of forked lightning. If a pheasant rose noisily
from the other side of a hedgerow the Brogue would spring into the air at
the same moment, but this may have been due to a desire to be
Page 26
companionable. The Mullet family contradicted the widely prevalent report
that the horse was a confirmed crib-biter.
It was about the third week in May that Mrs. Mullet, relict of the late
Sylvester Mullet, and mother of Toby and a bunch of daughters, assailed
Clovis Sangrail on the outskirts of the village with a breathless catalogue of
local happenings.
“You know our new neighbour, Mr. Penricarde?” she vociferated; “awfully
rich, owns tin mines in Cornwall, middle-aged and rather quiet. He’s taken
the Red House on a long lease and spent a lot of money on alterations and
improvements. Well, Toby’s sold him the Brogue!”
Clovis spent a moment or two in assimilating the astonishing news; then he
broke out into unstinted congratulation. If he had belonged to a more
emotional race he would probably have kissed Mrs. Mullet.
“How wonderfully lucky to have pulled it off at last! Now you can buy a
decent animal. I’ve always said that Toby was clever. Ever so many
congratulations.”
“Don’t congratulate me. It’s the most unfortunate thing that could have
happened!” said Mrs. Mullet dramatically.
Clovis stared at her in amazement.
“Mr. Penricarde,” said Mrs. Mullet, sinking her voice to what she imagined
to be an impressive whisper, though it rather resembled a hoarse, excited
squeak, “Mr. Penricarde has just begun to pay attentions to Jessie. Slight at
first, but now unmistakable. I was a fool not to have seen it sooner.
Yesterday, at the Rectory garden party, he asked her what her favourite
flowers were, and she told him carnations, and to-day a whole stack of
carnations has arrived, clove and malmaison and lovely dark red ones,
regular exhibition blooms, and a box of chocolates that he must have got on
purpose from London. And he’s asked her to go round the links with him
to-morrow. And now, just at this critical moment, Toby has sold him that
animal. It’s a calamity!”
“But you’ve been trying to get the horse off your hands for years,” said
Clovis.
that the horse was a confirmed crib-biter.
It was about the third week in May that Mrs. Mullet, relict of the late
Sylvester Mullet, and mother of Toby and a bunch of daughters, assailed
Clovis Sangrail on the outskirts of the village with a breathless catalogue of
local happenings.
“You know our new neighbour, Mr. Penricarde?” she vociferated; “awfully
rich, owns tin mines in Cornwall, middle-aged and rather quiet. He’s taken
the Red House on a long lease and spent a lot of money on alterations and
improvements. Well, Toby’s sold him the Brogue!”
Clovis spent a moment or two in assimilating the astonishing news; then he
broke out into unstinted congratulation. If he had belonged to a more
emotional race he would probably have kissed Mrs. Mullet.
“How wonderfully lucky to have pulled it off at last! Now you can buy a
decent animal. I’ve always said that Toby was clever. Ever so many
congratulations.”
“Don’t congratulate me. It’s the most unfortunate thing that could have
happened!” said Mrs. Mullet dramatically.
Clovis stared at her in amazement.
“Mr. Penricarde,” said Mrs. Mullet, sinking her voice to what she imagined
to be an impressive whisper, though it rather resembled a hoarse, excited
squeak, “Mr. Penricarde has just begun to pay attentions to Jessie. Slight at
first, but now unmistakable. I was a fool not to have seen it sooner.
Yesterday, at the Rectory garden party, he asked her what her favourite
flowers were, and she told him carnations, and to-day a whole stack of
carnations has arrived, clove and malmaison and lovely dark red ones,
regular exhibition blooms, and a box of chocolates that he must have got on
purpose from London. And he’s asked her to go round the links with him
to-morrow. And now, just at this critical moment, Toby has sold him that
animal. It’s a calamity!”
“But you’ve been trying to get the horse off your hands for years,” said
Clovis.
Page 27
“I’ve got a houseful of daughters,” said Mrs. Mullet, “and I’ve been trying
—well, not to get them off my hands, of course, but a husband or two
wouldn’t be amiss among the lot of them; there are six of them, you know.”
“I don’t know,” said Clovis, “I’ve never counted, but I expect you’re right
as to the number; mothers generally know these things.”
“And now,” continued Mrs. Mullet, in her tragic whisper, “when there’s a
rich husband-in-prospect imminent on the horizon Toby goes and sells him
that miserable animal. It will probably kill him if he tries to ride it; anyway
it will kill any affection he might have felt towards any member of our
family. What is to be done? We can’t very well ask to have the horse back;
you see, we praised it up like anything when we thought there was a chance
of his buying it, and said it was just the animal to suit him.”
“Couldn’t you steal it out of his stable and send it to grass at some farm
miles away?” suggested Clovis; “write ‘Votes for Women’ on the stable
door, and the thing would pass for a Suffragette outrage. No one who knew
the horse could possibly suspect you of wanting to get it back again.”
“Every newspaper in the country would ring with the affair,” said Mrs.
Mullet; “can’t you imagine the headline, ‘Valuable Hunter Stolen by
Suffragettes’? The police would scour the countryside till they found the
animal.”
“Well, Jessie must try and get it back from Penricarde on the plea that it’s
an old favourite. She can say it was only sold because the stable had to be
pulled down under the terms of an old repairing lease, and that now it has
been arranged that the stable is to stand for a couple of years longer.”
“It sounds a queer proceeding to ask for a horse back when you’ve just sold
him,” said Mrs. Mullet, “but something must be done, and done at once.
The man is not used to horses, and I believe I told him it was as quiet as a
lamb. After all, lambs go kicking and twisting about as if they were
demented, don’t they?”
“The lamb has an entirely unmerited character for sedateness,” agreed
Clovis.
—well, not to get them off my hands, of course, but a husband or two
wouldn’t be amiss among the lot of them; there are six of them, you know.”
“I don’t know,” said Clovis, “I’ve never counted, but I expect you’re right
as to the number; mothers generally know these things.”
“And now,” continued Mrs. Mullet, in her tragic whisper, “when there’s a
rich husband-in-prospect imminent on the horizon Toby goes and sells him
that miserable animal. It will probably kill him if he tries to ride it; anyway
it will kill any affection he might have felt towards any member of our
family. What is to be done? We can’t very well ask to have the horse back;
you see, we praised it up like anything when we thought there was a chance
of his buying it, and said it was just the animal to suit him.”
“Couldn’t you steal it out of his stable and send it to grass at some farm
miles away?” suggested Clovis; “write ‘Votes for Women’ on the stable
door, and the thing would pass for a Suffragette outrage. No one who knew
the horse could possibly suspect you of wanting to get it back again.”
“Every newspaper in the country would ring with the affair,” said Mrs.
Mullet; “can’t you imagine the headline, ‘Valuable Hunter Stolen by
Suffragettes’? The police would scour the countryside till they found the
animal.”
“Well, Jessie must try and get it back from Penricarde on the plea that it’s
an old favourite. She can say it was only sold because the stable had to be
pulled down under the terms of an old repairing lease, and that now it has
been arranged that the stable is to stand for a couple of years longer.”
“It sounds a queer proceeding to ask for a horse back when you’ve just sold
him,” said Mrs. Mullet, “but something must be done, and done at once.
The man is not used to horses, and I believe I told him it was as quiet as a
lamb. After all, lambs go kicking and twisting about as if they were
demented, don’t they?”
“The lamb has an entirely unmerited character for sedateness,” agreed
Clovis.
Page 28
Jessie came back from the golf links next day in a state of mingled elation
and concern.
“It’s all right about the proposal,” she announced; “he came out with it at
the sixth hole. I said I must have time to think it over. I accepted him at the
seventh.”
“My dear,” said her mother, “I think a little more maidenly reserve and
hesitation would have been advisable, as you’ve known him so short a
time. You might have waited till the ninth hole.”
“The seventh is a very long hole,” said Jessie; “besides, the tension was
putting us both off our game. By the time we’d got to the ninth hole we’d
settled lots of things. The honeymoon is to be spent in Corsica, with
perhaps a flying visit to Naples if we feel like it, and a week in London to
wind up with. Two of his nieces are to be asked to be bridesmaids, so with
our lot there will be seven, which is rather a lucky number. You are to wear
your pearl grey, with any amount of Honiton lace jabbed into it. By the
way, he’s coming over this evening to ask your consent to the whole affair.
So far all’s well, but about the Brogue it’s a different matter. I told him the
legend about the stable, and how keen we were about buying the horse
back, but he seems equally keen on keeping it. He said he must have horse
exercise now that he’s living in the country, and he’s going to start riding to-
morrow. He’s ridden a few times in the Row, on an animal that was
accustomed to carry octogenarians and people undergoing rest cures, and
that’s about all his experience in the saddle—oh, and he rode a pony once in
Norfolk, when he was fifteen and the pony twenty-four; and to-morrow he’s
going to ride the Brogue! I shall be a widow before I’m married, and I do
so want to see what Corsica’s like; it looks so silly on the map.”
Clovis was sent for in haste, and the developments of the situation put
before him.
“Nobody can ride that animal with any safety,” said Mrs. Mullet, “except
Toby, and he knows by long experience what it is going to shy at, and
manages to swerve at the same time.”
“I did hint to Mr. Penricarde—to Vincent, I should say—that the Brogue
didn’t like white gates,” said Jessie.
and concern.
“It’s all right about the proposal,” she announced; “he came out with it at
the sixth hole. I said I must have time to think it over. I accepted him at the
seventh.”
“My dear,” said her mother, “I think a little more maidenly reserve and
hesitation would have been advisable, as you’ve known him so short a
time. You might have waited till the ninth hole.”
“The seventh is a very long hole,” said Jessie; “besides, the tension was
putting us both off our game. By the time we’d got to the ninth hole we’d
settled lots of things. The honeymoon is to be spent in Corsica, with
perhaps a flying visit to Naples if we feel like it, and a week in London to
wind up with. Two of his nieces are to be asked to be bridesmaids, so with
our lot there will be seven, which is rather a lucky number. You are to wear
your pearl grey, with any amount of Honiton lace jabbed into it. By the
way, he’s coming over this evening to ask your consent to the whole affair.
So far all’s well, but about the Brogue it’s a different matter. I told him the
legend about the stable, and how keen we were about buying the horse
back, but he seems equally keen on keeping it. He said he must have horse
exercise now that he’s living in the country, and he’s going to start riding to-
morrow. He’s ridden a few times in the Row, on an animal that was
accustomed to carry octogenarians and people undergoing rest cures, and
that’s about all his experience in the saddle—oh, and he rode a pony once in
Norfolk, when he was fifteen and the pony twenty-four; and to-morrow he’s
going to ride the Brogue! I shall be a widow before I’m married, and I do
so want to see what Corsica’s like; it looks so silly on the map.”
Clovis was sent for in haste, and the developments of the situation put
before him.
“Nobody can ride that animal with any safety,” said Mrs. Mullet, “except
Toby, and he knows by long experience what it is going to shy at, and
manages to swerve at the same time.”
“I did hint to Mr. Penricarde—to Vincent, I should say—that the Brogue
didn’t like white gates,” said Jessie.
Page 29
“White gates!” exclaimed Mrs. Mullet; “did you mention what effect a pig
has on him? He’ll have to go past Lockyer’s farm to get to the high road,
and there’s sure to be a pig or two grunting about in the lane.”
“He’s taken rather a dislike to turkeys lately,” said Toby.
“It’s obvious that Penricarde mustn’t be allowed to go out on that animal,”
said Clovis, “at least not till Jessie has married him, and tired of him. I tell
you what: ask him to a picnic to-morrow, starting at an early hour; he’s not
the sort to go out for a ride before breakfast. The day after I’ll get the rector
to drive him over to Crowleigh before lunch, to see the new cottage hospital
they’re building there. The Brogue will be standing idle in the stable and
Toby can offer to exercise it; then it can pick up a stone or something of the
sort and go conveniently lame. If you hurry on the wedding a bit the
lameness fiction can be kept up till the ceremony is safely over.”
Mrs. Mullet belonged to an emotional race, and she kissed Clovis.
It was nobody’s fault that the rain came down in torrents the next morning,
making a picnic a fantastic impossibility. It was also nobody’s fault, but
sheer ill-luck, that the weather cleared up sufficiently in the afternoon to
tempt Mr. Penricarde to make his first essay with the Brogue. They did not
get as far as the pigs at Lockyer’s farm; the rectory gate was painted a dull
unobtrusive green, but it had been white a year or two ago, and the Brogue
never forgot that he had been in the habit of making a violent curtsey, a
back-pedal and a swerve at this particular point of the road. Subsequently,
there being apparently no further call on his services, he broke his way into
the rectory orchard, where he found a hen turkey in a coop; later visitors to
the orchard found the coop almost intact, but very little left of the turkey.
Mr. Penricarde, a little stunned and shaken, and suffering from a bruised
knee and some minor damages, good-naturedly ascribed the accident to his
own inexperience with horses and country roads, and allowed Jessie to
nurse him back into complete recovery and golf-fitness within something
less than a week.
In the list of wedding presents which the local newspaper published a
fortnight or so later appeared the following item:
“Brown saddle-horse, ‘The Brogue,’ bridegroom’s gift to bride.”
has on him? He’ll have to go past Lockyer’s farm to get to the high road,
and there’s sure to be a pig or two grunting about in the lane.”
“He’s taken rather a dislike to turkeys lately,” said Toby.
“It’s obvious that Penricarde mustn’t be allowed to go out on that animal,”
said Clovis, “at least not till Jessie has married him, and tired of him. I tell
you what: ask him to a picnic to-morrow, starting at an early hour; he’s not
the sort to go out for a ride before breakfast. The day after I’ll get the rector
to drive him over to Crowleigh before lunch, to see the new cottage hospital
they’re building there. The Brogue will be standing idle in the stable and
Toby can offer to exercise it; then it can pick up a stone or something of the
sort and go conveniently lame. If you hurry on the wedding a bit the
lameness fiction can be kept up till the ceremony is safely over.”
Mrs. Mullet belonged to an emotional race, and she kissed Clovis.
It was nobody’s fault that the rain came down in torrents the next morning,
making a picnic a fantastic impossibility. It was also nobody’s fault, but
sheer ill-luck, that the weather cleared up sufficiently in the afternoon to
tempt Mr. Penricarde to make his first essay with the Brogue. They did not
get as far as the pigs at Lockyer’s farm; the rectory gate was painted a dull
unobtrusive green, but it had been white a year or two ago, and the Brogue
never forgot that he had been in the habit of making a violent curtsey, a
back-pedal and a swerve at this particular point of the road. Subsequently,
there being apparently no further call on his services, he broke his way into
the rectory orchard, where he found a hen turkey in a coop; later visitors to
the orchard found the coop almost intact, but very little left of the turkey.
Mr. Penricarde, a little stunned and shaken, and suffering from a bruised
knee and some minor damages, good-naturedly ascribed the accident to his
own inexperience with horses and country roads, and allowed Jessie to
nurse him back into complete recovery and golf-fitness within something
less than a week.
In the list of wedding presents which the local newspaper published a
fortnight or so later appeared the following item:
“Brown saddle-horse, ‘The Brogue,’ bridegroom’s gift to bride.”
Page 30
“Which shows,” said Toby Mullet, “that he knew nothing.”
“Or else,” said Clovis, “that he has a very pleasing wit.”
“Or else,” said Clovis, “that he has a very pleasing wit.”
Page 31
THE HEN
“Dora Bittholz is coming on Thursday,” said Mrs. Sangrail.
“This next Thursday?” asked Clovis
His mother nodded.
“You’ve rather done it, haven’t you?” he chuckled; “Jane Martlet has only
been here five days, and she never stays less than a fortnight, even when
she’s asked definitely for a week. You’ll never get her out of the house by
Thursday.”
“Why should I?” asked Mrs. Sangrail; “she and Dora are good friends,
aren’t they? They used to be, as far as I remember.”
“They used to be; that’s what makes them all the more bitter now. Each
feels that she has nursed a viper in her bosom. Nothing fans the flame of
human resentment so much as the discovery that one’s bosom has been
utilised as a snake sanatorium.”
“But what has happened? Has some one been making mischief?”
“Not exactly,” said Clovis; “a hen came between them.”
“A hen? What hen?”
“It was a bronze Leghorn or some such exotic breed, and Dora sold it to
Jane at a rather exotic price. They both go in for prize poultry, you know,
and Jane thought she was going to get her money back in a large family of
pedigree chickens. The bird turned out to be an abstainer from the egg
habit, and I’m told that the letters which passed between the two women
were a revelation as to how much invective could be got on to a sheet of
notepaper.”
“Dora Bittholz is coming on Thursday,” said Mrs. Sangrail.
“This next Thursday?” asked Clovis
His mother nodded.
“You’ve rather done it, haven’t you?” he chuckled; “Jane Martlet has only
been here five days, and she never stays less than a fortnight, even when
she’s asked definitely for a week. You’ll never get her out of the house by
Thursday.”
“Why should I?” asked Mrs. Sangrail; “she and Dora are good friends,
aren’t they? They used to be, as far as I remember.”
“They used to be; that’s what makes them all the more bitter now. Each
feels that she has nursed a viper in her bosom. Nothing fans the flame of
human resentment so much as the discovery that one’s bosom has been
utilised as a snake sanatorium.”
“But what has happened? Has some one been making mischief?”
“Not exactly,” said Clovis; “a hen came between them.”
“A hen? What hen?”
“It was a bronze Leghorn or some such exotic breed, and Dora sold it to
Jane at a rather exotic price. They both go in for prize poultry, you know,
and Jane thought she was going to get her money back in a large family of
pedigree chickens. The bird turned out to be an abstainer from the egg
habit, and I’m told that the letters which passed between the two women
were a revelation as to how much invective could be got on to a sheet of
notepaper.”
Page 32
“How ridiculous!” said Mrs. Sangrail. “Couldn’t some of their friends
compose the quarrel?”
“People tried,” said Clovis, “but it must have been rather like composing
the storm music of the ‘Fliegende Holländer.’ Jane was willing to take back
some of her most libellous remarks if Dora would take back the hen, but
Dora said that would be owning herself in the wrong, and you know she’d
as soon think of owning slum property in Whitechapel as do that.”
“It’s a most awkward situation,” said Mrs. Sangrail. “Do you suppose they
won’t speak to one another?”
“On the contrary, the difficulty will be to get them to leave off. Their
remarks on each other’s conduct and character have hitherto been governed
by the fact that only four ounces of plain speaking can be sent through the
post for a penny.”
“I can’t put Dora off,” said Mrs. Sangrail. “I’ve already postponed her visit
once, and nothing short of a miracle would make Jane leave before her self-
allotted fortnight is over.”
“Miracles are rather in my line,” said Clovis. “I don’t pretend to be very
hopeful in this case but I’ll do my best.”
“As long as you don’t drag me into it—” stipulated his mother.
*****
“Servants are a bit of a nuisance,” muttered Clovis, as he sat in the
smoking-room after lunch, talking fitfully to Jane Martlet in the intervals of
putting together the materials of a cocktail, which he had irreverently
patented under the name of an Ella Wheeler Wilcox. It was partly
compounded of old brandy and partly of curaçoa; there were other
ingredients, but they were never indiscriminately revealed.
“Servants a nuisance!” exclaimed Jane, bounding into the topic with the
exuberant plunge of a hunter when it leaves the high road and feels turf
under its hoofs; “I should think they were! The trouble I’ve had in getting
suited this year you would hardly believe. But I don’t see what you have to
complain of—your mother is so wonderfully lucky in her servants.
compose the quarrel?”
“People tried,” said Clovis, “but it must have been rather like composing
the storm music of the ‘Fliegende Holländer.’ Jane was willing to take back
some of her most libellous remarks if Dora would take back the hen, but
Dora said that would be owning herself in the wrong, and you know she’d
as soon think of owning slum property in Whitechapel as do that.”
“It’s a most awkward situation,” said Mrs. Sangrail. “Do you suppose they
won’t speak to one another?”
“On the contrary, the difficulty will be to get them to leave off. Their
remarks on each other’s conduct and character have hitherto been governed
by the fact that only four ounces of plain speaking can be sent through the
post for a penny.”
“I can’t put Dora off,” said Mrs. Sangrail. “I’ve already postponed her visit
once, and nothing short of a miracle would make Jane leave before her self-
allotted fortnight is over.”
“Miracles are rather in my line,” said Clovis. “I don’t pretend to be very
hopeful in this case but I’ll do my best.”
“As long as you don’t drag me into it—” stipulated his mother.
*****
“Servants are a bit of a nuisance,” muttered Clovis, as he sat in the
smoking-room after lunch, talking fitfully to Jane Martlet in the intervals of
putting together the materials of a cocktail, which he had irreverently
patented under the name of an Ella Wheeler Wilcox. It was partly
compounded of old brandy and partly of curaçoa; there were other
ingredients, but they were never indiscriminately revealed.
“Servants a nuisance!” exclaimed Jane, bounding into the topic with the
exuberant plunge of a hunter when it leaves the high road and feels turf
under its hoofs; “I should think they were! The trouble I’ve had in getting
suited this year you would hardly believe. But I don’t see what you have to
complain of—your mother is so wonderfully lucky in her servants.
Page 33
Sturridge, for instance—he’s been with you for years, and I’m sure he’s a
paragon as butlers go.”
“That’s just the trouble,” said Clovis. “It’s when servants have been with
you for years that they become a really serious nuisance. The ‘here to-day
and gone to-morrow’ sort don’t matter—you’ve simply got to replace them;
it’s the stayers and the paragons that are the real worry.”
“But if they give satisfaction—”
“That doesn’t prevent them from giving trouble. Now, you’ve mentioned
Sturridge—it was Sturridge I was particularly thinking of when I made the
observation about servants being a nuisance.”
“The excellent Sturridge a nuisance! I can’t believe it.”
“I know he’s excellent, and we just couldn’t get along without him; he’s the
one reliable element in this rather haphazard household. But his very
orderliness has had an effect on him. Have you ever considered what it
must be like to go on unceasingly doing the correct thing in the correct
manner in the same surroundings for the greater part of a lifetime? To
know and ordain and superintend exactly what silver and glass and table
linen shall be used and set out on what occasions, to have cellar and pantry
and plate-cupboard under a minutely devised and undeviating
administration, to be noiseless, impalpable, omnipresent, and, as far as your
own department is concerned, omniscient?”
“I should go mad,” said Jane with conviction.
“Exactly,” said Clovis thoughtfully, swallowing his completed Ella Wheeler
Wilcox.
“But Sturridge hasn’t gone mad,” said Jane with a flutter of inquiry in her
voice.
“On most points he’s thoroughly sane and reliable,” said Clovis, “but at
times he is subject to the most obstinate delusions, and on those occasions
he becomes not merely a nuisance but a decided embarrassment.”
“What sort of delusions?”
paragon as butlers go.”
“That’s just the trouble,” said Clovis. “It’s when servants have been with
you for years that they become a really serious nuisance. The ‘here to-day
and gone to-morrow’ sort don’t matter—you’ve simply got to replace them;
it’s the stayers and the paragons that are the real worry.”
“But if they give satisfaction—”
“That doesn’t prevent them from giving trouble. Now, you’ve mentioned
Sturridge—it was Sturridge I was particularly thinking of when I made the
observation about servants being a nuisance.”
“The excellent Sturridge a nuisance! I can’t believe it.”
“I know he’s excellent, and we just couldn’t get along without him; he’s the
one reliable element in this rather haphazard household. But his very
orderliness has had an effect on him. Have you ever considered what it
must be like to go on unceasingly doing the correct thing in the correct
manner in the same surroundings for the greater part of a lifetime? To
know and ordain and superintend exactly what silver and glass and table
linen shall be used and set out on what occasions, to have cellar and pantry
and plate-cupboard under a minutely devised and undeviating
administration, to be noiseless, impalpable, omnipresent, and, as far as your
own department is concerned, omniscient?”
“I should go mad,” said Jane with conviction.
“Exactly,” said Clovis thoughtfully, swallowing his completed Ella Wheeler
Wilcox.
“But Sturridge hasn’t gone mad,” said Jane with a flutter of inquiry in her
voice.
“On most points he’s thoroughly sane and reliable,” said Clovis, “but at
times he is subject to the most obstinate delusions, and on those occasions
he becomes not merely a nuisance but a decided embarrassment.”
“What sort of delusions?”
Page 34
“Unfortunately they usually centre round one of the guests of the house
party, and that is where the awkwardness comes in. For instance, he took it
into his head that Matilda Sheringham was the Prophet Elijah, and as all
that he remembered about Elijah’s history was the episode of the ravens in
the wilderness he absolutely declined to interfere with what he imagined to
be Matilda’s private catering arrangements, wouldn’t allow any tea to be
sent up to her in the morning, and if he was waiting at table he passed her
over altogether in handing round the dishes.”
“How very unpleasant. Whatever did you do about it?”
“Oh, Matilda got fed, after a fashion, but it was judged to be best for her to
cut her visit short. It was really the only thing to be done,” said Clovis with
some emphasis.
“I shouldn’t have done that,” said Jane, “I should have humoured him in
some way. I certainly shouldn’t have gone away.”
Clovis frowned.
“It is not always wise to humour people when they get these ideas into their
heads. There’s no knowing to what lengths they may go if you encourage
them.”
“You don’t mean to say he might be dangerous, do you?” asked Jane with
some anxiety.
“One can never be certain,” said Clovis; “now and then he gets some idea
about a guest which might take an unfortunate turn. That is precisely what
is worrying me at the present moment.”
“What, has he taken a fancy about some one here now?” asked Jane
excitedly; “how thrilling! Do tell me who it is.”
“You,” said Clovis briefly.
“Me?”
Clovis nodded.
“Who on earth does he think I am?”
party, and that is where the awkwardness comes in. For instance, he took it
into his head that Matilda Sheringham was the Prophet Elijah, and as all
that he remembered about Elijah’s history was the episode of the ravens in
the wilderness he absolutely declined to interfere with what he imagined to
be Matilda’s private catering arrangements, wouldn’t allow any tea to be
sent up to her in the morning, and if he was waiting at table he passed her
over altogether in handing round the dishes.”
“How very unpleasant. Whatever did you do about it?”
“Oh, Matilda got fed, after a fashion, but it was judged to be best for her to
cut her visit short. It was really the only thing to be done,” said Clovis with
some emphasis.
“I shouldn’t have done that,” said Jane, “I should have humoured him in
some way. I certainly shouldn’t have gone away.”
Clovis frowned.
“It is not always wise to humour people when they get these ideas into their
heads. There’s no knowing to what lengths they may go if you encourage
them.”
“You don’t mean to say he might be dangerous, do you?” asked Jane with
some anxiety.
“One can never be certain,” said Clovis; “now and then he gets some idea
about a guest which might take an unfortunate turn. That is precisely what
is worrying me at the present moment.”
“What, has he taken a fancy about some one here now?” asked Jane
excitedly; “how thrilling! Do tell me who it is.”
“You,” said Clovis briefly.
“Me?”
Clovis nodded.
“Who on earth does he think I am?”
Page 35
“Queen Anne,” was the unexpected answer.
“Queen Anne! What an idea. But, anyhow, there’s nothing dangerous
about her; she’s such a colourless personality.”
“What does posterity chiefly say about Queen Anne?” asked Clovis rather
sternly.
“The only thing that I can remember about her,” said Jane, “is the saying
‘Queen Anne’s dead.’”
“Exactly,” said Clovis, staring at the glass that had held the Ella Wheeler
Wilcox, “dead.”
“Do you mean he takes me for the ghost of Queen Anne?” asked Jane.
“Ghost? Dear no. No one ever heard of a ghost that came down to
breakfast and ate kidneys and toast and honey with a healthy appetite. No,
it’s the fact of you being so very much alive and flourishing that perplexes
and annoys him. All his life he has been accustomed to look on Queen
Anne as the personification of everything that is dead and done with, ‘as
dead as Queen Anne,’ you know; and now he has to fill your glass at lunch
and dinner and listen to your accounts of the gay time you had at the Dublin
Horse Show, and naturally he feels that something’s very wrong with you.”
“But he wouldn’t be downright hostile to me on that account, would he?”
Jane asked anxiously.
“I didn’t get really alarmed about it till lunch to-day,” said Clovis; “I caught
him glowering at you with a very sinister look and muttering: ‘Ought to be
dead long ago, she ought, and some one should see to it.’ That’s why I
mentioned the matter to you.”
“This is awful,” said Jane; “your mother must be told about it at once.”
“My mother mustn’t hear a word about it,” said Clovis earnestly; “it would
upset her dreadfully. She relies on Sturridge for everything.”
“But he might kill me at any moment,” protested Jane.
“Not at any moment; he’s busy with the silver all the afternoon.”
“Queen Anne! What an idea. But, anyhow, there’s nothing dangerous
about her; she’s such a colourless personality.”
“What does posterity chiefly say about Queen Anne?” asked Clovis rather
sternly.
“The only thing that I can remember about her,” said Jane, “is the saying
‘Queen Anne’s dead.’”
“Exactly,” said Clovis, staring at the glass that had held the Ella Wheeler
Wilcox, “dead.”
“Do you mean he takes me for the ghost of Queen Anne?” asked Jane.
“Ghost? Dear no. No one ever heard of a ghost that came down to
breakfast and ate kidneys and toast and honey with a healthy appetite. No,
it’s the fact of you being so very much alive and flourishing that perplexes
and annoys him. All his life he has been accustomed to look on Queen
Anne as the personification of everything that is dead and done with, ‘as
dead as Queen Anne,’ you know; and now he has to fill your glass at lunch
and dinner and listen to your accounts of the gay time you had at the Dublin
Horse Show, and naturally he feels that something’s very wrong with you.”
“But he wouldn’t be downright hostile to me on that account, would he?”
Jane asked anxiously.
“I didn’t get really alarmed about it till lunch to-day,” said Clovis; “I caught
him glowering at you with a very sinister look and muttering: ‘Ought to be
dead long ago, she ought, and some one should see to it.’ That’s why I
mentioned the matter to you.”
“This is awful,” said Jane; “your mother must be told about it at once.”
“My mother mustn’t hear a word about it,” said Clovis earnestly; “it would
upset her dreadfully. She relies on Sturridge for everything.”
“But he might kill me at any moment,” protested Jane.
“Not at any moment; he’s busy with the silver all the afternoon.”
Page 36
“You’ll have to keep a sharp look-out all the time and be on your guard to
frustrate any murderous attack,” said Jane, adding in a tone of weak
obstinacy: “It’s a dreadful situation to be in, with a mad butler dangling
over you like the sword of What’s-his-name, but I’m certainly not going to
cut my visit short.”
Clovis swore horribly under his breath; the miracle was an obvious misfire.
It was in the hall the next morning after a late breakfast that Clovis had his
final inspiration as he stood engaged in coaxing rust spots from an old
putter.
“Where is Miss Martlet?” he asked the butler, who was at that moment
crossing the hall.
“Writing letters in the morning-room, sir,” said Sturridge, announcing a fact
of which his questioner was already aware.
“She wants to copy the inscription on that old basket-hilted sabre,” said
Clovis, pointing to a venerable weapon hanging on the wall. “I wish you’d
take it to her; my hands are all over oil. Take it without the sheath, it will
be less trouble.”
The butler drew the blade, still keen and bright in its well-cared for old age,
and carried it into the morning-room. There was a door near the writing-
table leading to a back stairway; Jane vanished through it with such
lightning rapidity that the butler doubted whether she had seen him come
in. Half an hour later Clovis was driving her and her hastily-packed
luggage to the station.
“Mother will be awfully vexed when she comes back from her ride and
finds you have gone,” he observed to the departing guest, “but I’ll make up
some story about an urgent wire having called you away. It wouldn’t do to
alarm her unnecessarily about Sturridge.”
Jane sniffed slightly at Clovis’ ideas of unnecessary alarm, and was almost
rude to the young man who came round with thoughtful inquiries as to
luncheon-baskets.
frustrate any murderous attack,” said Jane, adding in a tone of weak
obstinacy: “It’s a dreadful situation to be in, with a mad butler dangling
over you like the sword of What’s-his-name, but I’m certainly not going to
cut my visit short.”
Clovis swore horribly under his breath; the miracle was an obvious misfire.
It was in the hall the next morning after a late breakfast that Clovis had his
final inspiration as he stood engaged in coaxing rust spots from an old
putter.
“Where is Miss Martlet?” he asked the butler, who was at that moment
crossing the hall.
“Writing letters in the morning-room, sir,” said Sturridge, announcing a fact
of which his questioner was already aware.
“She wants to copy the inscription on that old basket-hilted sabre,” said
Clovis, pointing to a venerable weapon hanging on the wall. “I wish you’d
take it to her; my hands are all over oil. Take it without the sheath, it will
be less trouble.”
The butler drew the blade, still keen and bright in its well-cared for old age,
and carried it into the morning-room. There was a door near the writing-
table leading to a back stairway; Jane vanished through it with such
lightning rapidity that the butler doubted whether she had seen him come
in. Half an hour later Clovis was driving her and her hastily-packed
luggage to the station.
“Mother will be awfully vexed when she comes back from her ride and
finds you have gone,” he observed to the departing guest, “but I’ll make up
some story about an urgent wire having called you away. It wouldn’t do to
alarm her unnecessarily about Sturridge.”
Jane sniffed slightly at Clovis’ ideas of unnecessary alarm, and was almost
rude to the young man who came round with thoughtful inquiries as to
luncheon-baskets.
Page 37
The miracle lost some of its usefulness from the fact that Dora wrote the
same day postponing the date of her visit, but, at any rate, Clovis holds the
record as the only human being who ever hustled Jane Martlet out of the
time-table of her migrations.
same day postponing the date of her visit, but, at any rate, Clovis holds the
record as the only human being who ever hustled Jane Martlet out of the
time-table of her migrations.
Page 38
THE OPEN WINDOW
“My aunt will be down presently, Mr. Nuttel,” said a very self-possessed
young lady of fifteen; “in the meantime you must try and put up with me.”
Framton Nuttel endeavoured to say the correct something which should
duly flatter the niece of the moment without unduly discounting the aunt
that was to come. Privately he doubted more than ever whether these
formal visits on a succession of total strangers would do much towards
helping the nerve cure which he was supposed to be undergoing.
“I know how it will be,” his sister had said when he was preparing to
migrate to this rural retreat; “you will bury yourself down there and not
speak to a living soul, and your nerves will be worse than ever from
moping. I shall just give you letters of introduction to all the people I know
there. Some of them, as far as I can remember, were quite nice.”
Framton wondered whether Mrs. Sappleton, the lady to whom he was
presenting one of the letters of introduction, came into the nice division.
“Do you know many of the people round here?” asked the niece, when she
judged that they had had sufficient silent communion.
“Hardly a soul,” said Framton. “My sister was staying here, at the rectory,
you know, some four years ago, and she gave me letters of introduction to
some of the people here.”
He made the last statement in a tone of distinct regret.
“Then you know practically nothing about my aunt?” pursued the self-
possessed young lady.
“Only her name and address,” admitted the caller. He was wondering
whether Mrs. Sappleton was in the married or widowed state. An
“My aunt will be down presently, Mr. Nuttel,” said a very self-possessed
young lady of fifteen; “in the meantime you must try and put up with me.”
Framton Nuttel endeavoured to say the correct something which should
duly flatter the niece of the moment without unduly discounting the aunt
that was to come. Privately he doubted more than ever whether these
formal visits on a succession of total strangers would do much towards
helping the nerve cure which he was supposed to be undergoing.
“I know how it will be,” his sister had said when he was preparing to
migrate to this rural retreat; “you will bury yourself down there and not
speak to a living soul, and your nerves will be worse than ever from
moping. I shall just give you letters of introduction to all the people I know
there. Some of them, as far as I can remember, were quite nice.”
Framton wondered whether Mrs. Sappleton, the lady to whom he was
presenting one of the letters of introduction, came into the nice division.
“Do you know many of the people round here?” asked the niece, when she
judged that they had had sufficient silent communion.
“Hardly a soul,” said Framton. “My sister was staying here, at the rectory,
you know, some four years ago, and she gave me letters of introduction to
some of the people here.”
He made the last statement in a tone of distinct regret.
“Then you know practically nothing about my aunt?” pursued the self-
possessed young lady.
“Only her name and address,” admitted the caller. He was wondering
whether Mrs. Sappleton was in the married or widowed state. An
Page 39
undefinable something about the room seemed to suggest masculine
habitation.
“Her great tragedy happened just three years ago,” said the child; “that
would be since your sister’s time.”
“Her tragedy?” asked Framton; somehow in this restful country spot
tragedies seemed out of place.
“You may wonder why we keep that window wide open on an October
afternoon,” said the niece, indicating a large French window that opened on
to a lawn.
“It is quite warm for the time of the year,” said Framton; “but has that
window got anything to do with the tragedy?”
“Out through that window, three years ago to a day, her husband and her
two young brothers went off for their day’s shooting. They never came
back. In crossing the moor to their favourite snipe-shooting ground they
were all three engulfed in a treacherous piece of bog. It had been that
dreadful wet summer, you know, and places that were safe in other years
gave way suddenly without warning. Their bodies were never recovered.
That was the dreadful part of it.” Here the child’s voice lost its self-
possessed note and became falteringly human. “Poor aunt always thinks
that they will come back some day, they and the little brown spaniel that
was lost with them, and walk in at that window just as they used to do.
That is why the window is kept open every evening till it is quite dusk.
Poor dear aunt, she has often told me how they went out, her husband with
his white waterproof coat over his arm, and Ronnie, her youngest brother,
singing ‘Bertie, why do you bound?’ as he always did to tease her, because
she said it got on her nerves. Do you know, sometimes on still, quiet
evenings like this, I almost get a creepy feeling that they will all walk in
through that window—”
She broke off with a little shudder. It was a relief to Framton when the aunt
bustled into the room with a whirl of apologies for being late in making her
appearance.
“I hope Vera has been amusing you?” she said.
habitation.
“Her great tragedy happened just three years ago,” said the child; “that
would be since your sister’s time.”
“Her tragedy?” asked Framton; somehow in this restful country spot
tragedies seemed out of place.
“You may wonder why we keep that window wide open on an October
afternoon,” said the niece, indicating a large French window that opened on
to a lawn.
“It is quite warm for the time of the year,” said Framton; “but has that
window got anything to do with the tragedy?”
“Out through that window, three years ago to a day, her husband and her
two young brothers went off for their day’s shooting. They never came
back. In crossing the moor to their favourite snipe-shooting ground they
were all three engulfed in a treacherous piece of bog. It had been that
dreadful wet summer, you know, and places that were safe in other years
gave way suddenly without warning. Their bodies were never recovered.
That was the dreadful part of it.” Here the child’s voice lost its self-
possessed note and became falteringly human. “Poor aunt always thinks
that they will come back some day, they and the little brown spaniel that
was lost with them, and walk in at that window just as they used to do.
That is why the window is kept open every evening till it is quite dusk.
Poor dear aunt, she has often told me how they went out, her husband with
his white waterproof coat over his arm, and Ronnie, her youngest brother,
singing ‘Bertie, why do you bound?’ as he always did to tease her, because
she said it got on her nerves. Do you know, sometimes on still, quiet
evenings like this, I almost get a creepy feeling that they will all walk in
through that window—”
She broke off with a little shudder. It was a relief to Framton when the aunt
bustled into the room with a whirl of apologies for being late in making her
appearance.
“I hope Vera has been amusing you?” she said.
Page 40
“She has been very interesting,” said Framton.
“I hope you don’t mind the open window,” said Mrs. Sappleton briskly;
“my husband and brothers will be home directly from shooting, and they
always come in this way. They’ve been out for snipe in the marshes to-day,
so they’ll make a fine mess over my poor carpets. So like you men-folk,
isn’t it?”
She rattled on cheerfully about the shooting and the scarcity of birds, and
the prospects for duck in the winter. To Framton it was all purely horrible.
He made a desperate but only partially successful effort to turn the talk on
to a less ghastly topic; he was conscious that his hostess was giving him
only a fragment of her attention, and her eyes were constantly straying past
him to the open window and the lawn beyond. It was certainly an
unfortunate coincidence that he should have paid his visit on this tragic
anniversary.
“The doctors agree in ordering me complete rest, an absence of mental
excitement, and avoidance of anything in the nature of violent physical
exercise,” announced Framton, who laboured under the tolerably
widespread delusion that total strangers and chance acquaintances are
hungry for the least detail of one’s ailments and infirmities, their cause and
cure. “On the matter of diet they are not so much in agreement,” he
continued.
“No?” said Mrs. Sappleton, in a voice which only replaced a yawn at the
last moment. Then she suddenly brightened into alert attention—but not to
what Framton was saying.
“Here they are at last!” she cried. “Just in time for tea, and don’t they look
as if they were muddy up to the eyes!”
Framton shivered slightly and turned towards the niece with a look intended
to convey sympathetic comprehension. The child was staring out through
the open window with dazed horror in her eyes. In a chill shock of
nameless fear Framton swung round in his seat and looked in the same
direction.
In the deepening twilight three figures were walking across the lawn
towards the window; they all carried guns under their arms, and one of
“I hope you don’t mind the open window,” said Mrs. Sappleton briskly;
“my husband and brothers will be home directly from shooting, and they
always come in this way. They’ve been out for snipe in the marshes to-day,
so they’ll make a fine mess over my poor carpets. So like you men-folk,
isn’t it?”
She rattled on cheerfully about the shooting and the scarcity of birds, and
the prospects for duck in the winter. To Framton it was all purely horrible.
He made a desperate but only partially successful effort to turn the talk on
to a less ghastly topic; he was conscious that his hostess was giving him
only a fragment of her attention, and her eyes were constantly straying past
him to the open window and the lawn beyond. It was certainly an
unfortunate coincidence that he should have paid his visit on this tragic
anniversary.
“The doctors agree in ordering me complete rest, an absence of mental
excitement, and avoidance of anything in the nature of violent physical
exercise,” announced Framton, who laboured under the tolerably
widespread delusion that total strangers and chance acquaintances are
hungry for the least detail of one’s ailments and infirmities, their cause and
cure. “On the matter of diet they are not so much in agreement,” he
continued.
“No?” said Mrs. Sappleton, in a voice which only replaced a yawn at the
last moment. Then she suddenly brightened into alert attention—but not to
what Framton was saying.
“Here they are at last!” she cried. “Just in time for tea, and don’t they look
as if they were muddy up to the eyes!”
Framton shivered slightly and turned towards the niece with a look intended
to convey sympathetic comprehension. The child was staring out through
the open window with dazed horror in her eyes. In a chill shock of
nameless fear Framton swung round in his seat and looked in the same
direction.
In the deepening twilight three figures were walking across the lawn
towards the window; they all carried guns under their arms, and one of
Page 41
them was additionally burdened with a white coat hung over his shoulders.
A tired brown spaniel kept close at their heels. Noiselessly they neared the
house, and then a hoarse young voice chanted out of the dusk: “I said,
Bertie, why do you bound?”
Framton grabbed wildly at his stick and hat; the hall-door, the gravel-drive,
and the front gate were dimly-noted stages in his headlong retreat. A cyclist
coming along the road had to run into the hedge to avoid an imminent
collision.
“Here we are, my dear,” said the bearer of the white mackintosh, coming in
through the window; “fairly muddy, but most of it’s dry. Who was that who
bolted out as we came up?”
“A most extraordinary man, a Mr. Nuttel,” said Mrs. Sappleton; “could only
talk about his illnesses, and dashed off without a word of good-bye or
apology when you arrived. One would think he had seen a ghost.”
“I expect it was the spaniel,” said the niece calmly; “he told me he had a
horror of dogs. He was once hunted into a cemetery somewhere on the
banks of the Ganges by a pack of pariah dogs, and had to spend the night in
a newly dug grave with the creatures snarling and grinning and foaming just
above him. Enough to make anyone lose their nerve.”
Romance at short notice was her speciality.
A tired brown spaniel kept close at their heels. Noiselessly they neared the
house, and then a hoarse young voice chanted out of the dusk: “I said,
Bertie, why do you bound?”
Framton grabbed wildly at his stick and hat; the hall-door, the gravel-drive,
and the front gate were dimly-noted stages in his headlong retreat. A cyclist
coming along the road had to run into the hedge to avoid an imminent
collision.
“Here we are, my dear,” said the bearer of the white mackintosh, coming in
through the window; “fairly muddy, but most of it’s dry. Who was that who
bolted out as we came up?”
“A most extraordinary man, a Mr. Nuttel,” said Mrs. Sappleton; “could only
talk about his illnesses, and dashed off without a word of good-bye or
apology when you arrived. One would think he had seen a ghost.”
“I expect it was the spaniel,” said the niece calmly; “he told me he had a
horror of dogs. He was once hunted into a cemetery somewhere on the
banks of the Ganges by a pack of pariah dogs, and had to spend the night in
a newly dug grave with the creatures snarling and grinning and foaming just
above him. Enough to make anyone lose their nerve.”
Romance at short notice was her speciality.
Page 42
THE TREASURE SHIP
The great galleon lay in semi-retirement under the sand and weed and water
of the northern bay where the fortune of war and weather had long ago
ensconced it. Three and a quarter centuries had passed since the day when
it had taken the high seas as an important unit of a fighting squadron—
precisely which squadron the learned were not agreed. The galleon had
brought nothing into the world, but it had, according to tradition and report,
taken much out of it. But how much? There again the learned were in
disagreement. Some were as generous in their estimate as an income-tax
assessor, others applied a species of higher criticism to the submerged
treasure chests, and debased their contents to the currency of goblin gold.
Of the former school was Lulu, Duchess of Dulverton.
The Duchess was not only a believer in the existence of a sunken treasure
of alluring proportions; she also believed that she knew of a method by
which the said treasure might be precisely located and cheaply
disembedded. An aunt on her mother’s side of the family had been Maid of
Honour at the Court of Monaco, and had taken a respectful interest in the
deep-sea researches in which the Throne of that country, impatient perhaps
of its terrestrial restrictions, was wont to immerse itself. It was through the
instrumentality of this relative that the Duchess learned of an invention,
perfected and very nearly patented by a Monegaskan savant, by means of
which the home-life of the Mediterranean sardine might be studied at a
depth of many fathoms in a cold white light of more than ball-room
brilliancy. Implicated in this invention (and, in the Duchess’s eyes, the
most attractive part of it) was an electric suction dredge, specially designed
for dragging to the surface such objects of interest and value as might be
found in the more accessible levels of the ocean-bed. The rights of the
invention were to be acquired for a matter of eighteen hundred francs, and
the apparatus for a few thousand more. The Duchess of Dulverton was rich,
as the world counted wealth; she nursed the hope, of being one day rich at
The great galleon lay in semi-retirement under the sand and weed and water
of the northern bay where the fortune of war and weather had long ago
ensconced it. Three and a quarter centuries had passed since the day when
it had taken the high seas as an important unit of a fighting squadron—
precisely which squadron the learned were not agreed. The galleon had
brought nothing into the world, but it had, according to tradition and report,
taken much out of it. But how much? There again the learned were in
disagreement. Some were as generous in their estimate as an income-tax
assessor, others applied a species of higher criticism to the submerged
treasure chests, and debased their contents to the currency of goblin gold.
Of the former school was Lulu, Duchess of Dulverton.
The Duchess was not only a believer in the existence of a sunken treasure
of alluring proportions; she also believed that she knew of a method by
which the said treasure might be precisely located and cheaply
disembedded. An aunt on her mother’s side of the family had been Maid of
Honour at the Court of Monaco, and had taken a respectful interest in the
deep-sea researches in which the Throne of that country, impatient perhaps
of its terrestrial restrictions, was wont to immerse itself. It was through the
instrumentality of this relative that the Duchess learned of an invention,
perfected and very nearly patented by a Monegaskan savant, by means of
which the home-life of the Mediterranean sardine might be studied at a
depth of many fathoms in a cold white light of more than ball-room
brilliancy. Implicated in this invention (and, in the Duchess’s eyes, the
most attractive part of it) was an electric suction dredge, specially designed
for dragging to the surface such objects of interest and value as might be
found in the more accessible levels of the ocean-bed. The rights of the
invention were to be acquired for a matter of eighteen hundred francs, and
the apparatus for a few thousand more. The Duchess of Dulverton was rich,
as the world counted wealth; she nursed the hope, of being one day rich at
Page 43
her own computation. Companies had been formed and efforts had been
made again and again during the course of three centuries to probe for the
alleged treasures of the interesting galleon; with the aid of this invention
she considered that she might go to work on the wreck privately and
independently. After all, one of her ancestors on her mother’s side was
descended from Medina Sidonia, so she was of opinion that she had as
much right to the treasure as anyone. She acquired the invention and
bought the apparatus.
Among other family ties and encumbrances, Lulu possessed a nephew,
Vasco Honiton, a young gentleman who was blessed with a small income
and a large circle of relatives, and lived impartially and precariously on
both. The name Vasco had been given him possibly in the hope that he
might live up to its adventurous tradition, but he limited himself strictly to
the home industry of adventurer, preferring to exploit the assured rather
than to explore the unknown. Lulu’s intercourse with him had been
restricted of recent years to the negative processes of being out of town
when he called on her, and short of money when he wrote to her. Now,
however, she bethought herself of his eminent suitability for the direction of
a treasure-seeking experiment; if anyone could extract gold from an
unpromising situation it would certainly be Vasco—of course, under the
necessary safeguards in the way of supervision. Where money was in
question Vasco’s conscience was liable to fits of obstinate silence.
Somewhere on the west coast of Ireland the Dulverton property included a
few acres of shingle, rock, and heather, too barren to support even an
agrarian outrage, but embracing a small and fairly deep bay where the
lobster yield was good in most seasons. There was a bleak little house on
the property, and for those who liked lobsters and solitude, and were able to
accept an Irish cook’s ideas as to what might be perpetrated in the name of
mayonnaise, Innisgluther was a tolerable exile during the summer months.
Lulu seldom went there herself, but she lent the house lavishly to friends
and relations. She put it now at Vasco’s disposal.
“It will be the very place to practise and experiment with the salvage
apparatus,” she said; “the bay is quite deep in places, and you will be able
to test everything thoroughly before starting on the treasure hunt.”
made again and again during the course of three centuries to probe for the
alleged treasures of the interesting galleon; with the aid of this invention
she considered that she might go to work on the wreck privately and
independently. After all, one of her ancestors on her mother’s side was
descended from Medina Sidonia, so she was of opinion that she had as
much right to the treasure as anyone. She acquired the invention and
bought the apparatus.
Among other family ties and encumbrances, Lulu possessed a nephew,
Vasco Honiton, a young gentleman who was blessed with a small income
and a large circle of relatives, and lived impartially and precariously on
both. The name Vasco had been given him possibly in the hope that he
might live up to its adventurous tradition, but he limited himself strictly to
the home industry of adventurer, preferring to exploit the assured rather
than to explore the unknown. Lulu’s intercourse with him had been
restricted of recent years to the negative processes of being out of town
when he called on her, and short of money when he wrote to her. Now,
however, she bethought herself of his eminent suitability for the direction of
a treasure-seeking experiment; if anyone could extract gold from an
unpromising situation it would certainly be Vasco—of course, under the
necessary safeguards in the way of supervision. Where money was in
question Vasco’s conscience was liable to fits of obstinate silence.
Somewhere on the west coast of Ireland the Dulverton property included a
few acres of shingle, rock, and heather, too barren to support even an
agrarian outrage, but embracing a small and fairly deep bay where the
lobster yield was good in most seasons. There was a bleak little house on
the property, and for those who liked lobsters and solitude, and were able to
accept an Irish cook’s ideas as to what might be perpetrated in the name of
mayonnaise, Innisgluther was a tolerable exile during the summer months.
Lulu seldom went there herself, but she lent the house lavishly to friends
and relations. She put it now at Vasco’s disposal.
“It will be the very place to practise and experiment with the salvage
apparatus,” she said; “the bay is quite deep in places, and you will be able
to test everything thoroughly before starting on the treasure hunt.”
Page 44
In less than three weeks Vasco turned up in town to report progress.
“The apparatus works beautifully,” he informed his aunt; “the deeper one
got the clearer everything grew. We found something in the way of a
sunken wreck to operate on, too!”
“A wreck in Innisgluther Bay!” exclaimed Lulu.
“A submerged motor-boat, the Sub-Rosa,” said Vasco.
“No! really?” said Lulu; “poor Billy Yuttley’s boat. I remember it went
down somewhere off that coast some three years ago. His body was
washed ashore at the Point. People said at the time that the boat was
capsized intentionally—a case of suicide, you know. People always say
that sort of thing when anything tragic happens.”
“In this case they were right,” said Vasco.
“What do you mean?” asked the Duchess hurriedly. “What makes you
think so?”
“I know,” said Vasco simply.
“Know? How can you know? How can anyone know? The thing
happened three years ago.”
“In a locker of the Sub-Rosa I found a water-tight strong-box. It contained
papers.” Vasco paused with dramatic effect and searched for a moment in
the inner breast-pocket of his coat. He drew out a folded slip of paper. The
Duchess snatched at it in almost indecent haste and moved appreciably
nearer the fireplace.
“Was this in the Sub-Rosa’s strong-box?” she asked.
“Oh no,” said Vasco carelessly, “that is a list of the well-known people who
would be involved in a very disagreeable scandal if the Sub-Rosa’s papers
were made public. I’ve put you at the head of it, otherwise it follows
alphabetical order.”
The Duchess gazed helplessly at the string of names, which seemed for the
moment to include nearly every one she knew. As a matter of fact, her own
“The apparatus works beautifully,” he informed his aunt; “the deeper one
got the clearer everything grew. We found something in the way of a
sunken wreck to operate on, too!”
“A wreck in Innisgluther Bay!” exclaimed Lulu.
“A submerged motor-boat, the Sub-Rosa,” said Vasco.
“No! really?” said Lulu; “poor Billy Yuttley’s boat. I remember it went
down somewhere off that coast some three years ago. His body was
washed ashore at the Point. People said at the time that the boat was
capsized intentionally—a case of suicide, you know. People always say
that sort of thing when anything tragic happens.”
“In this case they were right,” said Vasco.
“What do you mean?” asked the Duchess hurriedly. “What makes you
think so?”
“I know,” said Vasco simply.
“Know? How can you know? How can anyone know? The thing
happened three years ago.”
“In a locker of the Sub-Rosa I found a water-tight strong-box. It contained
papers.” Vasco paused with dramatic effect and searched for a moment in
the inner breast-pocket of his coat. He drew out a folded slip of paper. The
Duchess snatched at it in almost indecent haste and moved appreciably
nearer the fireplace.
“Was this in the Sub-Rosa’s strong-box?” she asked.
“Oh no,” said Vasco carelessly, “that is a list of the well-known people who
would be involved in a very disagreeable scandal if the Sub-Rosa’s papers
were made public. I’ve put you at the head of it, otherwise it follows
alphabetical order.”
The Duchess gazed helplessly at the string of names, which seemed for the
moment to include nearly every one she knew. As a matter of fact, her own
Page 45
name at the head of the list exercised an almost paralysing effect on her
thinking faculties.
“Of course you have destroyed the papers?” she asked, when she had
somewhat recovered herself. She was conscious that she made the remark
with an entire lack of conviction.
Vasco shook his head.
“But you should have,” said Lulu angrily; “if, as you say, they are highly
compromising—”
“Oh, they are, I assure you of that,” interposed the young man.
“Then you should put them out of harm’s way at once. Supposing anything
should leak out, think of all these poor, unfortunate people who would be
involved in the disclosures,” and Lulu tapped the list with an agitated
gesture.
“Unfortunate, perhaps, but not poor,” corrected Vasco; “if you read the list
carefully you’ll notice that I haven’t troubled to include anyone whose
financial standing isn’t above question.”
Lulu glared at her nephew for some moments in silence. Then she asked
hoarsely: “What are you going to do?”
“Nothing—for the remainder of my life,” he answered meaningly. “A little
hunting, perhaps,” he continued, “and I shall have a villa at Florence. The
Villa Sub-Rosa would sound rather quaint and picturesque, don’t you think,
and quite a lot of people would be able to attach a meaning to the name.
And I suppose I must have a hobby; I shall probably collect Raeburns.”
Lulu’s relative, who lived at the Court of Monaco, got quite a snappish
answer when she wrote recommending some further invention in the realm
of marine research.
thinking faculties.
“Of course you have destroyed the papers?” she asked, when she had
somewhat recovered herself. She was conscious that she made the remark
with an entire lack of conviction.
Vasco shook his head.
“But you should have,” said Lulu angrily; “if, as you say, they are highly
compromising—”
“Oh, they are, I assure you of that,” interposed the young man.
“Then you should put them out of harm’s way at once. Supposing anything
should leak out, think of all these poor, unfortunate people who would be
involved in the disclosures,” and Lulu tapped the list with an agitated
gesture.
“Unfortunate, perhaps, but not poor,” corrected Vasco; “if you read the list
carefully you’ll notice that I haven’t troubled to include anyone whose
financial standing isn’t above question.”
Lulu glared at her nephew for some moments in silence. Then she asked
hoarsely: “What are you going to do?”
“Nothing—for the remainder of my life,” he answered meaningly. “A little
hunting, perhaps,” he continued, “and I shall have a villa at Florence. The
Villa Sub-Rosa would sound rather quaint and picturesque, don’t you think,
and quite a lot of people would be able to attach a meaning to the name.
And I suppose I must have a hobby; I shall probably collect Raeburns.”
Lulu’s relative, who lived at the Court of Monaco, got quite a snappish
answer when she wrote recommending some further invention in the realm
of marine research.
Page 46
THE COBWEB
The farmhouse kitchen probably stood where it did as a matter of accident
or haphazard choice; yet its situation might have been planned by a master-
strategist in farmhouse architecture. Dairy and poultry-yard, and herb
garden, and all the busy places of the farm seemed to lead by easy access
into its wide flagged haven, where there was room for everything and where
muddy boots left traces that were easily swept away. And yet, for all that it
stood so well in the centre of human bustle, its long, latticed window, with
the wide window-seat, built into an embrasure beyond the huge fireplace,
looked out on a wild spreading view of hill and heather and wooded
combe. The window nook made almost a little room in itself, quite the
pleasantest room in the farm as far as situation and capabilities went.
Young Mrs. Ladbruk, whose husband had just come into the farm by way of
inheritance, cast covetous eyes on this snug corner, and her fingers itched to
make it bright and cosy with chintz curtains and bowls of flowers, and a
shelf or two of old china. The musty farm parlour, looking out on to a prim,
cheerless garden imprisoned within high, blank walls, was not a room that
lent itself readily either to comfort or decoration.
“When we are more settled I shall work wonders in the way of making the
kitchen habitable,” said the young woman to her occasional visitors. There
was an unspoken wish in those words, a wish which was unconfessed as
well as unspoken. Emma Ladbruk was the mistress of the farm; jointly
with her husband she might have her say, and to a certain extent her way, in
ordering its affairs. But she was not mistress of the kitchen.
On one of the shelves of an old dresser, in company with chipped sauce-
boats, pewter jugs, cheese-graters, and paid bills, rested a worn and ragged
Bible, on whose front page was the record, in faded ink, of a baptism dated
ninety-four years ago. “Martha Crale” was the name written on that yellow
page. The yellow, wrinkled old dame who hobbled and muttered about the
The farmhouse kitchen probably stood where it did as a matter of accident
or haphazard choice; yet its situation might have been planned by a master-
strategist in farmhouse architecture. Dairy and poultry-yard, and herb
garden, and all the busy places of the farm seemed to lead by easy access
into its wide flagged haven, where there was room for everything and where
muddy boots left traces that were easily swept away. And yet, for all that it
stood so well in the centre of human bustle, its long, latticed window, with
the wide window-seat, built into an embrasure beyond the huge fireplace,
looked out on a wild spreading view of hill and heather and wooded
combe. The window nook made almost a little room in itself, quite the
pleasantest room in the farm as far as situation and capabilities went.
Young Mrs. Ladbruk, whose husband had just come into the farm by way of
inheritance, cast covetous eyes on this snug corner, and her fingers itched to
make it bright and cosy with chintz curtains and bowls of flowers, and a
shelf or two of old china. The musty farm parlour, looking out on to a prim,
cheerless garden imprisoned within high, blank walls, was not a room that
lent itself readily either to comfort or decoration.
“When we are more settled I shall work wonders in the way of making the
kitchen habitable,” said the young woman to her occasional visitors. There
was an unspoken wish in those words, a wish which was unconfessed as
well as unspoken. Emma Ladbruk was the mistress of the farm; jointly
with her husband she might have her say, and to a certain extent her way, in
ordering its affairs. But she was not mistress of the kitchen.
On one of the shelves of an old dresser, in company with chipped sauce-
boats, pewter jugs, cheese-graters, and paid bills, rested a worn and ragged
Bible, on whose front page was the record, in faded ink, of a baptism dated
ninety-four years ago. “Martha Crale” was the name written on that yellow
page. The yellow, wrinkled old dame who hobbled and muttered about the
Page 47
kitchen, looking like a dead autumn leaf which the winter winds still pushed
hither and thither, had once been Martha Crale; for seventy odd years she
had been Martha Mountjoy. For longer than anyone could remember she
had pattered to and fro between oven and wash-house and dairy, and out to
chicken-run and garden, grumbling and muttering and scolding, but
working unceasingly. Emma Ladbruk, of whose coming she took as little
notice as she would of a bee wandering in at a window on a summer’s day,
used at first to watch her with a kind of frightened curiosity. She was so old
and so much a part of the place, it was difficult to think of her exactly as a
living thing. Old Shep, the white-nozzled, stiff-limbed collie, waiting for
his time to die, seemed almost more human than the withered, dried-up old
woman. He had been a riotous, roystering puppy, mad with the joy of life,
when she was already a tottering, hobbling dame; now he was just a blind,
breathing carcase, nothing more, and she still worked with frail energy, still
swept and baked and washed, fetched and carried. If there were something
in these wise old dogs that did not perish utterly with death, Emma used to
think to herself, what generations of ghost-dogs there must be out on those
hills, that Martha had reared and fed and tended and spoken a last good-bye
word to in that old kitchen. And what memories she must have of human
generations that had passed away in her time. It was difficult for anyone,
let alone a stranger like Emma, to get her to talk of the days that had been;
her shrill, quavering speech was of doors that had been left unfastened,
pails that had got mislaid, calves whose feeding-time was overdue, and the
various little faults and lapses that chequer a farmhouse routine. Now and
again, when election time came round, she would unstore her recollections
of the old names round which the fight had waged in the days gone by.
There had been a Palmerston, that had been a name down Tiverton way;
Tiverton was not a far journey as the crow flies, but to Martha it was almost
a foreign country. Later there had been Northcotes and Aclands, and many
other newer names that she had forgotten; the names changed, but it was
always Libruls and Toories, Yellows and Blues. And they always quarrelled
and shouted as to who was right and who was wrong. The one they
quarrelled about most was a fine old gentleman with an angry face—she
had seen his picture on the walls. She had seen it on the floor too, with a
rotten apple squashed over it, for the farm had changed its politics from
time to time. Martha had never been on one side or the other; none of
hither and thither, had once been Martha Crale; for seventy odd years she
had been Martha Mountjoy. For longer than anyone could remember she
had pattered to and fro between oven and wash-house and dairy, and out to
chicken-run and garden, grumbling and muttering and scolding, but
working unceasingly. Emma Ladbruk, of whose coming she took as little
notice as she would of a bee wandering in at a window on a summer’s day,
used at first to watch her with a kind of frightened curiosity. She was so old
and so much a part of the place, it was difficult to think of her exactly as a
living thing. Old Shep, the white-nozzled, stiff-limbed collie, waiting for
his time to die, seemed almost more human than the withered, dried-up old
woman. He had been a riotous, roystering puppy, mad with the joy of life,
when she was already a tottering, hobbling dame; now he was just a blind,
breathing carcase, nothing more, and she still worked with frail energy, still
swept and baked and washed, fetched and carried. If there were something
in these wise old dogs that did not perish utterly with death, Emma used to
think to herself, what generations of ghost-dogs there must be out on those
hills, that Martha had reared and fed and tended and spoken a last good-bye
word to in that old kitchen. And what memories she must have of human
generations that had passed away in her time. It was difficult for anyone,
let alone a stranger like Emma, to get her to talk of the days that had been;
her shrill, quavering speech was of doors that had been left unfastened,
pails that had got mislaid, calves whose feeding-time was overdue, and the
various little faults and lapses that chequer a farmhouse routine. Now and
again, when election time came round, she would unstore her recollections
of the old names round which the fight had waged in the days gone by.
There had been a Palmerston, that had been a name down Tiverton way;
Tiverton was not a far journey as the crow flies, but to Martha it was almost
a foreign country. Later there had been Northcotes and Aclands, and many
other newer names that she had forgotten; the names changed, but it was
always Libruls and Toories, Yellows and Blues. And they always quarrelled
and shouted as to who was right and who was wrong. The one they
quarrelled about most was a fine old gentleman with an angry face—she
had seen his picture on the walls. She had seen it on the floor too, with a
rotten apple squashed over it, for the farm had changed its politics from
time to time. Martha had never been on one side or the other; none of
Page 48
“they” had ever done the farm a stroke of good. Such was her sweeping
verdict, given with all a peasant’s distrust of the outside world.
When the half-frightened curiosity had somewhat faded away, Emma
Ladbruk was uncomfortably conscious of another feeling towards the old
woman. She was a quaint old tradition, lingering about the place, she was
part and parcel of the farm itself, she was something at once pathetic and
picturesque—but she was dreadfully in the way. Emma had come to the
farm full of plans for little reforms and improvements, in part the result of
training in the newest ways and methods, in part the outcome of her own
ideas and fancies. Reforms in the kitchen region, if those deaf old ears
could have been induced to give them even a hearing, would have met with
short shrift and scornful rejection, and the kitchen region spread over the
zone of dairy and market business and half the work of the household.
Emma, with the latest science of dead-poultry dressing at her finger-tips, sat
by, an unheeded watcher, while old Martha trussed the chickens for the
market-stall as she had trussed them for nearly fourscore years—all leg and
no breast. And the hundred hints anent effective cleaning and labour-
lightening and the things that make for wholesomeness which the young
woman was ready to impart or to put into action dropped away into
nothingness before that wan, muttering, unheeding presence. Above all, the
coveted window corner, that was to be a dainty, cheerful oasis in the gaunt
old kitchen, stood now choked and lumbered with a litter of odds and ends
that Emma, for all her nominal authority, would not have dared or cared to
displace; over them seemed to be spun the protection of something that was
like a human cobweb. Decidedly Martha was in the way. It would have
been an unworthy meanness to have wished to see the span of that brave old
life shortened by a few paltry months, but as the days sped by Emma was
conscious that the wish was there, disowned though it might be, lurking at
the back of her mind.
She felt the meanness of the wish come over her with a qualm of self-
reproach one day when she came into the kitchen and found an
unaccustomed state of things in that usually busy quarter. Old Martha was
not working. A basket of corn was on the floor by her side, and out in the
yard the poultry were beginning to clamour a protest of overdue feeding-
time. But Martha sat huddled in a shrunken bunch on the window seat,
verdict, given with all a peasant’s distrust of the outside world.
When the half-frightened curiosity had somewhat faded away, Emma
Ladbruk was uncomfortably conscious of another feeling towards the old
woman. She was a quaint old tradition, lingering about the place, she was
part and parcel of the farm itself, she was something at once pathetic and
picturesque—but she was dreadfully in the way. Emma had come to the
farm full of plans for little reforms and improvements, in part the result of
training in the newest ways and methods, in part the outcome of her own
ideas and fancies. Reforms in the kitchen region, if those deaf old ears
could have been induced to give them even a hearing, would have met with
short shrift and scornful rejection, and the kitchen region spread over the
zone of dairy and market business and half the work of the household.
Emma, with the latest science of dead-poultry dressing at her finger-tips, sat
by, an unheeded watcher, while old Martha trussed the chickens for the
market-stall as she had trussed them for nearly fourscore years—all leg and
no breast. And the hundred hints anent effective cleaning and labour-
lightening and the things that make for wholesomeness which the young
woman was ready to impart or to put into action dropped away into
nothingness before that wan, muttering, unheeding presence. Above all, the
coveted window corner, that was to be a dainty, cheerful oasis in the gaunt
old kitchen, stood now choked and lumbered with a litter of odds and ends
that Emma, for all her nominal authority, would not have dared or cared to
displace; over them seemed to be spun the protection of something that was
like a human cobweb. Decidedly Martha was in the way. It would have
been an unworthy meanness to have wished to see the span of that brave old
life shortened by a few paltry months, but as the days sped by Emma was
conscious that the wish was there, disowned though it might be, lurking at
the back of her mind.
She felt the meanness of the wish come over her with a qualm of self-
reproach one day when she came into the kitchen and found an
unaccustomed state of things in that usually busy quarter. Old Martha was
not working. A basket of corn was on the floor by her side, and out in the
yard the poultry were beginning to clamour a protest of overdue feeding-
time. But Martha sat huddled in a shrunken bunch on the window seat,
Page 49
looking out with her dim old eyes as though she saw something stranger
than the autumn landscape.
“Is anything the matter, Martha?” asked the young woman.
“’Tis death, ’tis death a-coming,” answered the quavering voice; “I knew
’twere coming. I knew it. ’Tweren’t for nothing that old Shep’s been
howling all morning. An’ last night I heard the screech-owl give the death-
cry, and there were something white as run across the yard yesterday;
’tweren’t a cat nor a stoat, ’twere something. The fowls knew ’twere
something; they all drew off to one side. Ay, there’s been warnings. I knew
it were a-coming.”
The young woman’s eyes clouded with pity. The old thing sitting there so
white and shrunken had once been a merry, noisy child, playing about in
lanes and hay-lofts and farmhouse garrets; that had been eighty odd years
ago, and now she was just a frail old body cowering under the approaching
chill of the death that was coming at last to take her. It was not probable
that much could be done for her, but Emma hastened away to get assistance
and counsel. Her husband, she knew, was down at a tree-felling some little
distance off, but she might find some other intelligent soul who knew the
old woman better than she did. The farm, she soon found out, had that
faculty common to farmyards of swallowing up and losing its human
population. The poultry followed her in interested fashion, and swine
grunted interrogations at her from behind the bars of their styes, but
barnyard and rickyard, orchard and stables and dairy, gave no reward to her
search. Then, as she retraced her steps towards the kitchen, she came
suddenly on her cousin, young Mr. Jim, as every one called him, who
divided his time between amateur horse-dealing, rabbit-shooting, and
flirting with the farm maids.
“I’m afraid old Martha is dying,” said Emma. Jim was not the sort of
person to whom one had to break news gently.
“Nonsense,” he said; “Martha means to live to a hundred. She told me so,
and she’ll do it.”
“She may be actually dying at this moment, or it may just be the beginning
of the break-up,” persisted Emma, with a feeling of contempt for the
than the autumn landscape.
“Is anything the matter, Martha?” asked the young woman.
“’Tis death, ’tis death a-coming,” answered the quavering voice; “I knew
’twere coming. I knew it. ’Tweren’t for nothing that old Shep’s been
howling all morning. An’ last night I heard the screech-owl give the death-
cry, and there were something white as run across the yard yesterday;
’tweren’t a cat nor a stoat, ’twere something. The fowls knew ’twere
something; they all drew off to one side. Ay, there’s been warnings. I knew
it were a-coming.”
The young woman’s eyes clouded with pity. The old thing sitting there so
white and shrunken had once been a merry, noisy child, playing about in
lanes and hay-lofts and farmhouse garrets; that had been eighty odd years
ago, and now she was just a frail old body cowering under the approaching
chill of the death that was coming at last to take her. It was not probable
that much could be done for her, but Emma hastened away to get assistance
and counsel. Her husband, she knew, was down at a tree-felling some little
distance off, but she might find some other intelligent soul who knew the
old woman better than she did. The farm, she soon found out, had that
faculty common to farmyards of swallowing up and losing its human
population. The poultry followed her in interested fashion, and swine
grunted interrogations at her from behind the bars of their styes, but
barnyard and rickyard, orchard and stables and dairy, gave no reward to her
search. Then, as she retraced her steps towards the kitchen, she came
suddenly on her cousin, young Mr. Jim, as every one called him, who
divided his time between amateur horse-dealing, rabbit-shooting, and
flirting with the farm maids.
“I’m afraid old Martha is dying,” said Emma. Jim was not the sort of
person to whom one had to break news gently.
“Nonsense,” he said; “Martha means to live to a hundred. She told me so,
and she’ll do it.”
“She may be actually dying at this moment, or it may just be the beginning
of the break-up,” persisted Emma, with a feeling of contempt for the
Page 50
slowness and dulness of the young man.
A grin spread over his good-natured features.
“It don’t look like it,” he said, nodding towards the yard. Emma turned to
catch the meaning of his remark. Old Martha stood in the middle of a mob
of poultry scattering handfuls of grain around her. The turkey-cock, with
the bronzed sheen of his feathers and the purple-red of his wattles, the
gamecock, with the glowing metallic lustre of his Eastern plumage, the
hens, with their ochres and buffs and umbers and their scarlet combs, and
the drakes, with their bottle-green heads, made a medley of rich colour, in
the centre of which the old woman looked like a withered stalk standing
amid a riotous growth of gaily-hued flowers. But she threw the grain deftly
amid the wilderness of beaks, and her quavering voice carried as far as the
two people who were watching her. She was still harping on the theme of
death coming to the farm.
“I knew ’twere a-coming. There’s been signs an’ warnings.”
“Who’s dead, then, old Mother?” called out the young man.
“’Tis young Mister Ladbruk,” she shrilled back; “they’ve just a-carried his
body in. Run out of the way of a tree that was coming down an’ ran hisself
on to an iron post. Dead when they picked un up. Aye, I knew ’twere
coming.”
And she turned to fling a handful of barley at a belated group of guinea-
fowl that came racing toward her.
*****
The farm was a family property, and passed to the rabbit-shooting cousin as
the next-of-kin. Emma Ladbruk drifted out of its history as a bee that had
wandered in at an open window might flit its way out again. On a cold grey
morning she stood waiting, with her boxes already stowed in the farm cart,
till the last of the market produce should be ready, for the train she was to
catch was of less importance than the chickens and butter and eggs that
were to be offered for sale. From where she stood she could see an angle of
the long latticed window that was to have been cosy with curtains and gay
with bowls of flowers. Into her mind came the thought that for months,
A grin spread over his good-natured features.
“It don’t look like it,” he said, nodding towards the yard. Emma turned to
catch the meaning of his remark. Old Martha stood in the middle of a mob
of poultry scattering handfuls of grain around her. The turkey-cock, with
the bronzed sheen of his feathers and the purple-red of his wattles, the
gamecock, with the glowing metallic lustre of his Eastern plumage, the
hens, with their ochres and buffs and umbers and their scarlet combs, and
the drakes, with their bottle-green heads, made a medley of rich colour, in
the centre of which the old woman looked like a withered stalk standing
amid a riotous growth of gaily-hued flowers. But she threw the grain deftly
amid the wilderness of beaks, and her quavering voice carried as far as the
two people who were watching her. She was still harping on the theme of
death coming to the farm.
“I knew ’twere a-coming. There’s been signs an’ warnings.”
“Who’s dead, then, old Mother?” called out the young man.
“’Tis young Mister Ladbruk,” she shrilled back; “they’ve just a-carried his
body in. Run out of the way of a tree that was coming down an’ ran hisself
on to an iron post. Dead when they picked un up. Aye, I knew ’twere
coming.”
And she turned to fling a handful of barley at a belated group of guinea-
fowl that came racing toward her.
*****
The farm was a family property, and passed to the rabbit-shooting cousin as
the next-of-kin. Emma Ladbruk drifted out of its history as a bee that had
wandered in at an open window might flit its way out again. On a cold grey
morning she stood waiting, with her boxes already stowed in the farm cart,
till the last of the market produce should be ready, for the train she was to
catch was of less importance than the chickens and butter and eggs that
were to be offered for sale. From where she stood she could see an angle of
the long latticed window that was to have been cosy with curtains and gay
with bowls of flowers. Into her mind came the thought that for months,
Page 51
perhaps for years, long after she had been utterly forgotten, a white,
unheeding face would be seen peering out through those latticed panes, and
a weak muttering voice would be heard quavering up and down those
flagged passages. She made her way to a narrow barred casement that
opened into the farm larder. Old Martha was standing at a table trussing a
pair of chickens for the market stall as she had trussed them for nearly
fourscore years.
unheeding face would be seen peering out through those latticed panes, and
a weak muttering voice would be heard quavering up and down those
flagged passages. She made her way to a narrow barred casement that
opened into the farm larder. Old Martha was standing at a table trussing a
pair of chickens for the market stall as she had trussed them for nearly
fourscore years.
Page 52
THE LULL
“I’ve asked Latimer Springfield to spend Sunday with us and stop the
night,” announced Mrs. Durmot at the breakfast-table.
“I thought he was in the throes of an election,” remarked her husband.
“Exactly; the poll is on Wednesday, and the poor man will have worked
himself to a shadow by that time. Imagine what electioneering must be like
in this awful soaking rain, going along slushy country roads and speaking to
damp audiences in draughty schoolrooms, day after day for a fortnight.
He’ll have to put in an appearance at some place of worship on Sunday
morning, and he can come to us immediately afterwards and have a
thorough respite from everything connected with politics. I won’t let him
even think of them. I’ve had the picture of Cromwell dissolving the Long
Parliament taken down from the staircase, and even the portrait of Lord
Rosebery’s ‘Ladas’ removed from the smoking-room. And Vera,” added
Mrs. Durmot, turning to her sixteen-year-old niece, “be careful what colour
ribbon you wear in your hair; not blue or yellow on any account; those are
the rival party colours, and emerald green or orange would be almost as
bad, with this Home Rule business to the fore.”
“On state occasions I always wear a black ribbon in my hair,” said Vera
with crushing dignity.
Latimer Springfield was a rather cheerless, oldish young man, who went
into politics somewhat in the spirit in which other people might go into
half-mourning. Without being an enthusiast, however, he was a fairly
strenuous plodder, and Mrs. Durmot had been reasonably near the mark in
asserting that he was working at high pressure over this election. The
restful lull which his hostess enforced on him was decidedly welcome, and
yet the nervous excitement of the contest had too great a hold on him to be
totally banished.
“I’ve asked Latimer Springfield to spend Sunday with us and stop the
night,” announced Mrs. Durmot at the breakfast-table.
“I thought he was in the throes of an election,” remarked her husband.
“Exactly; the poll is on Wednesday, and the poor man will have worked
himself to a shadow by that time. Imagine what electioneering must be like
in this awful soaking rain, going along slushy country roads and speaking to
damp audiences in draughty schoolrooms, day after day for a fortnight.
He’ll have to put in an appearance at some place of worship on Sunday
morning, and he can come to us immediately afterwards and have a
thorough respite from everything connected with politics. I won’t let him
even think of them. I’ve had the picture of Cromwell dissolving the Long
Parliament taken down from the staircase, and even the portrait of Lord
Rosebery’s ‘Ladas’ removed from the smoking-room. And Vera,” added
Mrs. Durmot, turning to her sixteen-year-old niece, “be careful what colour
ribbon you wear in your hair; not blue or yellow on any account; those are
the rival party colours, and emerald green or orange would be almost as
bad, with this Home Rule business to the fore.”
“On state occasions I always wear a black ribbon in my hair,” said Vera
with crushing dignity.
Latimer Springfield was a rather cheerless, oldish young man, who went
into politics somewhat in the spirit in which other people might go into
half-mourning. Without being an enthusiast, however, he was a fairly
strenuous plodder, and Mrs. Durmot had been reasonably near the mark in
asserting that he was working at high pressure over this election. The
restful lull which his hostess enforced on him was decidedly welcome, and
yet the nervous excitement of the contest had too great a hold on him to be
totally banished.
Page 53
“I know he’s going to sit up half the night working up points for his final
speeches,” said Mrs. Durmot regretfully; “however, we’ve kept politics at
arm’s length all the afternoon and evening. More than that we cannot do.”
“That remains to be seen,” said Vera, but she said it to herself.
Latimer had scarcely shut his bedroom door before he was immersed in a
sheaf of notes and pamphlets, while a fountain-pen and pocket-book were
brought into play for the due marshalling of useful facts and discreet
fictions. He had been at work for perhaps thirty-five minutes, and the house
was seemingly consecrated to the healthy slumber of country life, when a
stifled squealing and scuffling in the passage was followed by a loud tap at
his door. Before he had time to answer, a much-encumbered Vera burst into
the room with the question; “I say, can I leave these here?”
“These” were a small black pig and a lusty specimen of black-red
gamecock.
Latimer was moderately fond of animals, and particularly interested in
small livestock rearing from the economic point of view; in fact, one of the
pamphlets on which he was at that moment engaged warmly advocated the
further development of the pig and poultry industry in our rural districts;
but he was pardonably unwilling to share even a commodious bedroom
with samples of henroost and stye products.
“Wouldn’t they be happier somewhere outside?” he asked, tactfully
expressing his own preference in the matter in an apparent solicitude for
theirs.
“There is no outside,” said Vera impressively, “nothing but a waste of dark,
swirling waters. The reservoir at Brinkley has burst.”
“I didn’t know there was a reservoir at Brinkley,” said Latimer.
“Well, there isn’t now, it’s jolly well all over the place, and as we stand
particularly low we’re the centre of an inland sea just at present. You see
the river has overflowed its banks as well.”
“Good gracious! Have any lives been lost?”
speeches,” said Mrs. Durmot regretfully; “however, we’ve kept politics at
arm’s length all the afternoon and evening. More than that we cannot do.”
“That remains to be seen,” said Vera, but she said it to herself.
Latimer had scarcely shut his bedroom door before he was immersed in a
sheaf of notes and pamphlets, while a fountain-pen and pocket-book were
brought into play for the due marshalling of useful facts and discreet
fictions. He had been at work for perhaps thirty-five minutes, and the house
was seemingly consecrated to the healthy slumber of country life, when a
stifled squealing and scuffling in the passage was followed by a loud tap at
his door. Before he had time to answer, a much-encumbered Vera burst into
the room with the question; “I say, can I leave these here?”
“These” were a small black pig and a lusty specimen of black-red
gamecock.
Latimer was moderately fond of animals, and particularly interested in
small livestock rearing from the economic point of view; in fact, one of the
pamphlets on which he was at that moment engaged warmly advocated the
further development of the pig and poultry industry in our rural districts;
but he was pardonably unwilling to share even a commodious bedroom
with samples of henroost and stye products.
“Wouldn’t they be happier somewhere outside?” he asked, tactfully
expressing his own preference in the matter in an apparent solicitude for
theirs.
“There is no outside,” said Vera impressively, “nothing but a waste of dark,
swirling waters. The reservoir at Brinkley has burst.”
“I didn’t know there was a reservoir at Brinkley,” said Latimer.
“Well, there isn’t now, it’s jolly well all over the place, and as we stand
particularly low we’re the centre of an inland sea just at present. You see
the river has overflowed its banks as well.”
“Good gracious! Have any lives been lost?”
Page 54
“Heaps, I should say. The second housemaid has already identified three
bodies that have floated past the billiard-room window as being the young
man she’s engaged to. Either she’s engaged to a large assortment of the
population round here or else she’s very careless at identification. Of
course it may be the same body coming round again and again in a swirl; I
hadn’t thought of that.”
“But we ought to go out and do rescue work, oughtn’t we?” said Latimer,
with the instinct of a Parliamentary candidate for getting into the local
limelight.
“We can’t,” said Vera decidedly, “we haven’t any boats and we’re cut off by
a raging torrent from any human habitation. My aunt particularly hoped
you would keep to your room and not add to the confusion, but she thought
it would be so kind of you if you would take in Hartlepool’s Wonder, the
gamecock, you know, for the night. You see, there are eight other
gamecocks, and they fight like furies if they get together, so we’re putting
one in each bedroom. The fowl-houses are all flooded out, you know. And
then I thought perhaps you wouldn’t mind taking in this wee piggie; he’s
rather a little love, but he has a vile temper. He gets that from his mother—
not that I like to say things against her when she’s lying dead and drowned
in her stye, poor thing. What he really wants is a man’s firm hand to keep
him in order. I’d try and grapple with him myself, only I’ve got my chow
in my room, you know, and he goes for pigs wherever he finds them.”
“Couldn’t the pig go in the bathroom?” asked Latimer faintly, wishing that
he had taken up as determined a stand on the subject of bedroom swine as
the chow had.
“The bathroom?” Vera laughed shrilly. “It’ll be full of Boy Scouts till
morning if the hot water holds out.”
“Boy Scouts?”
“Yes, thirty of them came to rescue us while the water was only waist-high;
then it rose another three feet or so and we had to rescue them. We’re
giving them hot baths in batches and drying their clothes in the hot-air
cupboard, but, of course, drenched clothes don’t dry in a minute, and the
corridor and staircase are beginning to look like a bit of coast scenery by
bodies that have floated past the billiard-room window as being the young
man she’s engaged to. Either she’s engaged to a large assortment of the
population round here or else she’s very careless at identification. Of
course it may be the same body coming round again and again in a swirl; I
hadn’t thought of that.”
“But we ought to go out and do rescue work, oughtn’t we?” said Latimer,
with the instinct of a Parliamentary candidate for getting into the local
limelight.
“We can’t,” said Vera decidedly, “we haven’t any boats and we’re cut off by
a raging torrent from any human habitation. My aunt particularly hoped
you would keep to your room and not add to the confusion, but she thought
it would be so kind of you if you would take in Hartlepool’s Wonder, the
gamecock, you know, for the night. You see, there are eight other
gamecocks, and they fight like furies if they get together, so we’re putting
one in each bedroom. The fowl-houses are all flooded out, you know. And
then I thought perhaps you wouldn’t mind taking in this wee piggie; he’s
rather a little love, but he has a vile temper. He gets that from his mother—
not that I like to say things against her when she’s lying dead and drowned
in her stye, poor thing. What he really wants is a man’s firm hand to keep
him in order. I’d try and grapple with him myself, only I’ve got my chow
in my room, you know, and he goes for pigs wherever he finds them.”
“Couldn’t the pig go in the bathroom?” asked Latimer faintly, wishing that
he had taken up as determined a stand on the subject of bedroom swine as
the chow had.
“The bathroom?” Vera laughed shrilly. “It’ll be full of Boy Scouts till
morning if the hot water holds out.”
“Boy Scouts?”
“Yes, thirty of them came to rescue us while the water was only waist-high;
then it rose another three feet or so and we had to rescue them. We’re
giving them hot baths in batches and drying their clothes in the hot-air
cupboard, but, of course, drenched clothes don’t dry in a minute, and the
corridor and staircase are beginning to look like a bit of coast scenery by
Page 55
Tuke. Two of the boys are wearing your Melton overcoat; I hope you don’t
mind.”
“It’s a new overcoat,” said Latimer, with every indication of minding
dreadfully.
“You’ll take every care of Hartlepool’s Wonder, won’t you?” said Vera.
“His mother took three firsts at Birmingham, and he was second in the
cockerel class last year at Gloucester. He’ll probably roost on the rail at the
bottom of your bed. I wonder if he’d feel more at home if some of his
wives were up here with him? The hens are all in the pantry, and I think I
could pick out Hartlepool Helen; she’s his favourite.”
Latimer showed a belated firmness on the subject of Hartlepool Helen, and
Vera withdrew without pressing the point, having first settled the gamecock
on his extemporised perch and taken an affectionate farewell of the pigling.
Latimer undressed and got into bed with all due speed, judging that the pig
would abate its inquisitorial restlessness once the light was turned out. As a
substitute for a cosy, straw-bedded sty the room offered, at first inspection,
few attractions, but the disconsolate animal suddenly discovered an
appliance in which the most luxuriously contrived piggeries were notably
deficient. The sharp edge of the underneath part of the bed was pitched at
exactly the right elevation to permit the pigling to scrape himself
ecstatically backwards and forwards, with an artistic humping of the back at
the crucial moment and an accompanying gurgle of long-drawn delight.
The gamecock, who may have fancied that he was being rocked in the
branches of a pine-tree, bore the motion with greater fortitude than Latimer
was able to command. A series of slaps directed at the pig’s body were
accepted more as an additional and pleasing irritant than as a criticism of
conduct or a hint to desist; evidently something more than a man’s firm
hand was needed to deal with the case. Latimer slipped out of bed in search
of a weapon of dissuasion. There was sufficient light in the room to enable
the pig to detect this manœuvre, and the vile temper, inherited from the
drowned mother, found full play. Latimer bounded back into bed, and his
conqueror, after a few threatening snorts and champings of its jaws,
resumed its massage operations with renewed zeal. During the long
wakeful hours which ensued Latimer tried to distract his mind from his own
immediate troubles by dwelling with decent sympathy on the second
mind.”
“It’s a new overcoat,” said Latimer, with every indication of minding
dreadfully.
“You’ll take every care of Hartlepool’s Wonder, won’t you?” said Vera.
“His mother took three firsts at Birmingham, and he was second in the
cockerel class last year at Gloucester. He’ll probably roost on the rail at the
bottom of your bed. I wonder if he’d feel more at home if some of his
wives were up here with him? The hens are all in the pantry, and I think I
could pick out Hartlepool Helen; she’s his favourite.”
Latimer showed a belated firmness on the subject of Hartlepool Helen, and
Vera withdrew without pressing the point, having first settled the gamecock
on his extemporised perch and taken an affectionate farewell of the pigling.
Latimer undressed and got into bed with all due speed, judging that the pig
would abate its inquisitorial restlessness once the light was turned out. As a
substitute for a cosy, straw-bedded sty the room offered, at first inspection,
few attractions, but the disconsolate animal suddenly discovered an
appliance in which the most luxuriously contrived piggeries were notably
deficient. The sharp edge of the underneath part of the bed was pitched at
exactly the right elevation to permit the pigling to scrape himself
ecstatically backwards and forwards, with an artistic humping of the back at
the crucial moment and an accompanying gurgle of long-drawn delight.
The gamecock, who may have fancied that he was being rocked in the
branches of a pine-tree, bore the motion with greater fortitude than Latimer
was able to command. A series of slaps directed at the pig’s body were
accepted more as an additional and pleasing irritant than as a criticism of
conduct or a hint to desist; evidently something more than a man’s firm
hand was needed to deal with the case. Latimer slipped out of bed in search
of a weapon of dissuasion. There was sufficient light in the room to enable
the pig to detect this manœuvre, and the vile temper, inherited from the
drowned mother, found full play. Latimer bounded back into bed, and his
conqueror, after a few threatening snorts and champings of its jaws,
resumed its massage operations with renewed zeal. During the long
wakeful hours which ensued Latimer tried to distract his mind from his own
immediate troubles by dwelling with decent sympathy on the second
Page 56
housemaid’s bereavement, but he found himself more often wondering how
many Boy Scouts were sharing his Melton overcoat. The rôle of Saint
Martin malgré lui was not one which appealed to him.
Towards dawn the pigling fell into a happy slumber, and Latimer might
have followed its example, but at about the same time Stupor Hartlepooli
gave a rousing crow, clattered down to the floor and forthwith commenced
a spirited combat with his reflection in the wardrobe mirror. Remembering
that the bird was more or less under his care Latimer performed Hague
Tribunal offices by draping a bath-towel over the provocative mirror, but
the ensuing peace was local and short-lived. The deflected energies of the
gamecock found new outlet in a sudden and sustained attack on the sleeping
and temporarily inoffensive pigling, and the duel which followed was
desperate and embittered beyond any possibility of effective intervention.
The feathered combatant had the advantage of being able, when hard
pressed, to take refuge on the bed, and freely availed himself of this
circumstance; the pigling never quite succeeded in hurling himself on to the
same eminence, but it was not from want of trying.
Neither side could claim any decisive success, and the struggle had been
practically fought to a standstill by the time that the maid appeared with the
early morning tea.
“Lor, sir,” she exclaimed in undisguised astonishment, “do you want those
animals in your room?”
Want!
The pigling, as though aware that it might have outstayed its welcome,
dashed out at the door, and the gamecock followed it at a more dignified
pace.
“If Miss Vera’s dog sees that pig—!” exclaimed the maid, and hurried off to
avert such a catastrophe.
A cold suspicion was stealing over Latimer’s mind; he went to the window
and drew up the blind. A light, drizzling rain was falling, but there was not
the faintest trace of any inundation.
Some half-hour later he met Vera on the way to the breakfast-room.
many Boy Scouts were sharing his Melton overcoat. The rôle of Saint
Martin malgré lui was not one which appealed to him.
Towards dawn the pigling fell into a happy slumber, and Latimer might
have followed its example, but at about the same time Stupor Hartlepooli
gave a rousing crow, clattered down to the floor and forthwith commenced
a spirited combat with his reflection in the wardrobe mirror. Remembering
that the bird was more or less under his care Latimer performed Hague
Tribunal offices by draping a bath-towel over the provocative mirror, but
the ensuing peace was local and short-lived. The deflected energies of the
gamecock found new outlet in a sudden and sustained attack on the sleeping
and temporarily inoffensive pigling, and the duel which followed was
desperate and embittered beyond any possibility of effective intervention.
The feathered combatant had the advantage of being able, when hard
pressed, to take refuge on the bed, and freely availed himself of this
circumstance; the pigling never quite succeeded in hurling himself on to the
same eminence, but it was not from want of trying.
Neither side could claim any decisive success, and the struggle had been
practically fought to a standstill by the time that the maid appeared with the
early morning tea.
“Lor, sir,” she exclaimed in undisguised astonishment, “do you want those
animals in your room?”
Want!
The pigling, as though aware that it might have outstayed its welcome,
dashed out at the door, and the gamecock followed it at a more dignified
pace.
“If Miss Vera’s dog sees that pig—!” exclaimed the maid, and hurried off to
avert such a catastrophe.
A cold suspicion was stealing over Latimer’s mind; he went to the window
and drew up the blind. A light, drizzling rain was falling, but there was not
the faintest trace of any inundation.
Some half-hour later he met Vera on the way to the breakfast-room.
Page 57
“I should not like to think of you as a deliberate liar,” he observed coldly,
“but one occasionally has to do things one does not like.”
“At any rate I kept your mind from dwelling on politics all the night,” said
Vera.
Which was, of course, perfectly true.
“but one occasionally has to do things one does not like.”
“At any rate I kept your mind from dwelling on politics all the night,” said
Vera.
Which was, of course, perfectly true.
Page 58
THE UNKINDEST BLOW
The season of strikes seemed to have run itself to a standstill. Almost every
trade and industry and calling in which a dislocation could possibly be
engineered had indulged in that luxury. The last and least successful
convulsion had been the strike of the World’s Union of Zoological Garden
attendants, who, pending the settlement of certain demands, refused to
minister further to the wants of the animals committed to their charge or to
allow any other keepers to take their place. In this case the threat of the
Zoological Gardens authorities that if the men “came out” the animals
should come out also had intensified and precipitated the crisis. The
imminent prospect of the larger carnivores, to say nothing of rhinoceroses
and bull bison, roaming at large and unfed in the heart of London, was not
one which permitted of prolonged conferences. The Government of the
day, which from its tendency to be a few hours behind the course of events
had been nicknamed the Government of the afternoon, was obliged to
intervene with promptitude and decision. A strong force of Bluejackets was
despatched to Regent’s Park to take over the temporarily abandoned duties
of the strikers. Bluejackets were chosen in preference to land forces, partly
on account of the traditional readiness of the British Navy to go anywhere
and do anything, partly by reason of the familiarity of the average sailor
with monkeys, parrots, and other tropical fauna, but chiefly at the urgent
request of the First Lord of the Admiralty, who was keenly desirous of an
opportunity for performing some personal act of unobtrusive public service
within the province of his department.
“If he insists on feeding the infant jaguar himself, in defiance of its
mother’s wishes, there may be another by-election in the north,” said one of
his colleagues, with a hopeful inflection in his voice. “By-elections are not
very desirable at present, but we must not be selfish.”
The season of strikes seemed to have run itself to a standstill. Almost every
trade and industry and calling in which a dislocation could possibly be
engineered had indulged in that luxury. The last and least successful
convulsion had been the strike of the World’s Union of Zoological Garden
attendants, who, pending the settlement of certain demands, refused to
minister further to the wants of the animals committed to their charge or to
allow any other keepers to take their place. In this case the threat of the
Zoological Gardens authorities that if the men “came out” the animals
should come out also had intensified and precipitated the crisis. The
imminent prospect of the larger carnivores, to say nothing of rhinoceroses
and bull bison, roaming at large and unfed in the heart of London, was not
one which permitted of prolonged conferences. The Government of the
day, which from its tendency to be a few hours behind the course of events
had been nicknamed the Government of the afternoon, was obliged to
intervene with promptitude and decision. A strong force of Bluejackets was
despatched to Regent’s Park to take over the temporarily abandoned duties
of the strikers. Bluejackets were chosen in preference to land forces, partly
on account of the traditional readiness of the British Navy to go anywhere
and do anything, partly by reason of the familiarity of the average sailor
with monkeys, parrots, and other tropical fauna, but chiefly at the urgent
request of the First Lord of the Admiralty, who was keenly desirous of an
opportunity for performing some personal act of unobtrusive public service
within the province of his department.
“If he insists on feeding the infant jaguar himself, in defiance of its
mother’s wishes, there may be another by-election in the north,” said one of
his colleagues, with a hopeful inflection in his voice. “By-elections are not
very desirable at present, but we must not be selfish.”
Page 59
As a matter of fact the strike collapsed peacefully without any outside
intervention. The majority of the keepers had become so attached to their
charges that they returned to work of their own accord.
And then the nation and the newspapers turned with a sense of relief to
happier things. It seemed as if a new era of contentment was about to
dawn. Everybody had struck who could possibly want to strike or who
could possibly be cajoled or bullied into striking, whether they wanted to or
not. The lighter and brighter side of life might now claim some attention.
And conspicuous among the other topics that sprang into sudden
prominence was the pending Falvertoon divorce suit.
The Duke of Falvertoon was one of those human hors d’œuvres that
stimulate the public appetite for sensation without giving it much to feed
on. As a mere child he had been precociously brilliant; he had declined the
editorship of the Anglian Review at an age when most boys are content to
have declined mensa, a table, and though he could not claim to have
originated the Futurist movement in literature, his “Letters to a possible
Grandson,” written at the age of fourteen, had attracted considerable
notice. In later days his brilliancy had been less conspicuously displayed.
During a debate in the House of Lords on affairs in Morocco, at a moment
when that country, for the fifth time in seven years, had brought half Europe
to the verge of war, he had interpolated the remark “a little Moor and how
much it is,” but in spite of the encouraging reception accorded to this one
political utterance he was never tempted to a further display in that
direction. It began to be generally understood that he did not intend to
supplement his numerous town and country residences by living overmuch
in the public eye.
And then had come the unlooked-for tidings of the imminent proceedings
for divorce. And such a divorce! There were cross-suits and allegations
and counter-allegations, charges of cruelty and desertion, everything in fact
that was necessary to make the case one of the most complicated and
sensational of its kind. And the number of distinguished people involved or
cited as witnesses not only embraced both political parties in the realm and
several Colonial governors, but included an exotic contingent from France,
Hungary, the United States of North America, and the Grand Duchy of
Baden. Hotel accommodation of the more expensive sort began to
intervention. The majority of the keepers had become so attached to their
charges that they returned to work of their own accord.
And then the nation and the newspapers turned with a sense of relief to
happier things. It seemed as if a new era of contentment was about to
dawn. Everybody had struck who could possibly want to strike or who
could possibly be cajoled or bullied into striking, whether they wanted to or
not. The lighter and brighter side of life might now claim some attention.
And conspicuous among the other topics that sprang into sudden
prominence was the pending Falvertoon divorce suit.
The Duke of Falvertoon was one of those human hors d’œuvres that
stimulate the public appetite for sensation without giving it much to feed
on. As a mere child he had been precociously brilliant; he had declined the
editorship of the Anglian Review at an age when most boys are content to
have declined mensa, a table, and though he could not claim to have
originated the Futurist movement in literature, his “Letters to a possible
Grandson,” written at the age of fourteen, had attracted considerable
notice. In later days his brilliancy had been less conspicuously displayed.
During a debate in the House of Lords on affairs in Morocco, at a moment
when that country, for the fifth time in seven years, had brought half Europe
to the verge of war, he had interpolated the remark “a little Moor and how
much it is,” but in spite of the encouraging reception accorded to this one
political utterance he was never tempted to a further display in that
direction. It began to be generally understood that he did not intend to
supplement his numerous town and country residences by living overmuch
in the public eye.
And then had come the unlooked-for tidings of the imminent proceedings
for divorce. And such a divorce! There were cross-suits and allegations
and counter-allegations, charges of cruelty and desertion, everything in fact
that was necessary to make the case one of the most complicated and
sensational of its kind. And the number of distinguished people involved or
cited as witnesses not only embraced both political parties in the realm and
several Colonial governors, but included an exotic contingent from France,
Hungary, the United States of North America, and the Grand Duchy of
Baden. Hotel accommodation of the more expensive sort began to
Page 60
experience a strain on its resources. “It will be quite like the Durbar
without the elephants,” exclaimed an enthusiastic lady who, to do her
justice, had never seen a Durbar. The general feeling was one of
thankfulness that the last of the strikes had been got over before the date
fixed for the hearing of the great suit.
As a reaction from the season of gloom and industrial strife that had just
passed away the agencies that purvey and stage-manage sensations laid
themselves out to do their level best on this momentous occasion. Men
who had made their reputations as special descriptive writers were
mobilised from distant corners of Europe and the further side of the Atlantic
in order to enrich with their pens the daily printed records of the case; one
word-painter, who specialised in descriptions of how witnesses turn pale
under cross-examination, was summoned hurriedly back from a famous and
prolonged murder trial in Sicily, where indeed his talents were being
decidedly wasted. Thumb-nail artists and expert kodak manipulators were
retained at extravagant salaries, and special dress reporters were in high
demand. An enterprising Paris firm of costume builders presented the
defendant Duchess with three special creations, to be worn, marked,
learned, and extensively reported at various critical stages of the trial; and
as for the cinematograph agents, their industry and persistence was
untiring. Films representing the Duke saying good-bye to his favourite
canary on the eve of the trial were in readiness weeks before the event was
due to take place; other films depicted the Duchess holding imaginary
consultations with fictitious lawyers or making a light repast off specially
advertised vegetarian sandwiches during a supposed luncheon interval. As
far as human foresight and human enterprise could go nothing was lacking
to make the trial a success.
Two days before the case was down for hearing the advance reporter of an
important syndicate obtained an interview with the Duke for the purpose of
gleaning some final grains of information concerning his Grace’s personal
arrangements during the trial.
“I suppose I may say this will be one of the biggest affairs of its kind during
the lifetime of a generation,” began the reporter as an excuse for the
unsparing minuteness of detail that he was about to make quest for.
without the elephants,” exclaimed an enthusiastic lady who, to do her
justice, had never seen a Durbar. The general feeling was one of
thankfulness that the last of the strikes had been got over before the date
fixed for the hearing of the great suit.
As a reaction from the season of gloom and industrial strife that had just
passed away the agencies that purvey and stage-manage sensations laid
themselves out to do their level best on this momentous occasion. Men
who had made their reputations as special descriptive writers were
mobilised from distant corners of Europe and the further side of the Atlantic
in order to enrich with their pens the daily printed records of the case; one
word-painter, who specialised in descriptions of how witnesses turn pale
under cross-examination, was summoned hurriedly back from a famous and
prolonged murder trial in Sicily, where indeed his talents were being
decidedly wasted. Thumb-nail artists and expert kodak manipulators were
retained at extravagant salaries, and special dress reporters were in high
demand. An enterprising Paris firm of costume builders presented the
defendant Duchess with three special creations, to be worn, marked,
learned, and extensively reported at various critical stages of the trial; and
as for the cinematograph agents, their industry and persistence was
untiring. Films representing the Duke saying good-bye to his favourite
canary on the eve of the trial were in readiness weeks before the event was
due to take place; other films depicted the Duchess holding imaginary
consultations with fictitious lawyers or making a light repast off specially
advertised vegetarian sandwiches during a supposed luncheon interval. As
far as human foresight and human enterprise could go nothing was lacking
to make the trial a success.
Two days before the case was down for hearing the advance reporter of an
important syndicate obtained an interview with the Duke for the purpose of
gleaning some final grains of information concerning his Grace’s personal
arrangements during the trial.
“I suppose I may say this will be one of the biggest affairs of its kind during
the lifetime of a generation,” began the reporter as an excuse for the
unsparing minuteness of detail that he was about to make quest for.
Page 61
“I suppose so—if it comes off,” said the Duke lazily.
“If?” queried the reporter, in a voice that was something between a gasp and
a scream.
“The Duchess and I are both thinking of going on strike,” said the Duke.
“Strike!”
The baleful word flashed out in all its old hideous familiarity. Was there to
be no end to its recurrence?
“Do you mean,” faltered the reporter, “that you are contemplating a mutual
withdrawal of the charges?”
“Precisely,” said the Duke.
“But think of the arrangements that have been made, the special reporting,
the cinematographs, the catering for the distinguished foreign witnesses, the
prepared music-hall allusions; think of all the money that has been sunk—”
“Exactly,” said the Duke coldly, “the Duchess and I have realised that it is
we who provide the material out of which this great far-reaching industry
has been built up. Widespread employment will be given and enormous
profits made during the duration of the case, and we, on whom all the stress
and racket falls, will get—what? An unenviable notoriety and the privilege
of paying heavy legal expenses whichever way the verdict goes. Hence our
decision to strike. We don’t wish to be reconciled; we fully realise that it is
a grave step to take, but unless we get some reasonable consideration out of
this vast stream of wealth and industry that we have called into being we
intend coming out of court and staying out. Good afternoon.”
The news of this latest strike spread universal dismay. Its inaccessibility to
the ordinary methods of persuasion made it peculiarly formidable. If the
Duke and Duchess persisted in being reconciled the Government could
hardly be called on to interfere. Public opinion in the shape of social
ostracism might be brought to bear on them, but that was as far as coercive
measures could go. There was nothing for it but a conference, with powers
to propose liberal terms. As it was, several of the foreign witnesses had
“If?” queried the reporter, in a voice that was something between a gasp and
a scream.
“The Duchess and I are both thinking of going on strike,” said the Duke.
“Strike!”
The baleful word flashed out in all its old hideous familiarity. Was there to
be no end to its recurrence?
“Do you mean,” faltered the reporter, “that you are contemplating a mutual
withdrawal of the charges?”
“Precisely,” said the Duke.
“But think of the arrangements that have been made, the special reporting,
the cinematographs, the catering for the distinguished foreign witnesses, the
prepared music-hall allusions; think of all the money that has been sunk—”
“Exactly,” said the Duke coldly, “the Duchess and I have realised that it is
we who provide the material out of which this great far-reaching industry
has been built up. Widespread employment will be given and enormous
profits made during the duration of the case, and we, on whom all the stress
and racket falls, will get—what? An unenviable notoriety and the privilege
of paying heavy legal expenses whichever way the verdict goes. Hence our
decision to strike. We don’t wish to be reconciled; we fully realise that it is
a grave step to take, but unless we get some reasonable consideration out of
this vast stream of wealth and industry that we have called into being we
intend coming out of court and staying out. Good afternoon.”
The news of this latest strike spread universal dismay. Its inaccessibility to
the ordinary methods of persuasion made it peculiarly formidable. If the
Duke and Duchess persisted in being reconciled the Government could
hardly be called on to interfere. Public opinion in the shape of social
ostracism might be brought to bear on them, but that was as far as coercive
measures could go. There was nothing for it but a conference, with powers
to propose liberal terms. As it was, several of the foreign witnesses had
Page 62
already departed and others had telegraphed cancelling their hotel
arrangements.
The conference, protracted, uncomfortable, and occasionally acrimonious,
succeeded at last in arranging for a resumption of litigation, but it was a
fruitless victory. The Duke, with a touch of his earlier precocity, died of
premature decay a fortnight before the date fixed for the new trial.
arrangements.
The conference, protracted, uncomfortable, and occasionally acrimonious,
succeeded at last in arranging for a resumption of litigation, but it was a
fruitless victory. The Duke, with a touch of his earlier precocity, died of
premature decay a fortnight before the date fixed for the new trial.
Page 63
THE ROMANCERS
It was autumn in London, that blessed season between the harshness of
winter and the insincerities of summer; a trustful season when one buys
bulbs and sees to the registration of one’s vote, believing perpetually in
spring and a change of Government.
Morton Crosby sat on a bench in a secluded corner of Hyde Park, lazily
enjoying a cigarette and watching the slow grazing promenade of a pair of
snow-geese, the male looking rather like an albino edition of the russet-
hued female. Out of the corner of his eye Crosby also noted with some
interest the hesitating hoverings of a human figure, which had passed and
repassed his seat two or three times at shortening intervals, like a wary crow
about to alight near some possibly edible morsel. Inevitably the figure
came to an anchorage on the bench, within easy talking distance of its
original occupant. The uncared-for clothes, the aggressive, grizzled beard,
and the furtive, evasive eye of the new-comer bespoke the professional
cadger, the man who would undergo hours of humiliating tale-spinning and
rebuff rather than adventure on half a day’s decent work.
For a while the new-comer fixed his eyes straight in front of him in a
strenuous, unseeing gaze; then his voice broke out with the insinuating
inflection of one who has a story to retail well worth any loiterer’s while to
listen to.
“It’s a strange world,” he said.
As the statement met with no response he altered it to the form of a
question.
“I daresay you’ve found it to be a strange world, mister?”
“As far as I am concerned,” said Crosby, “the strangeness has worn off in
the course of thirty-six years.”
It was autumn in London, that blessed season between the harshness of
winter and the insincerities of summer; a trustful season when one buys
bulbs and sees to the registration of one’s vote, believing perpetually in
spring and a change of Government.
Morton Crosby sat on a bench in a secluded corner of Hyde Park, lazily
enjoying a cigarette and watching the slow grazing promenade of a pair of
snow-geese, the male looking rather like an albino edition of the russet-
hued female. Out of the corner of his eye Crosby also noted with some
interest the hesitating hoverings of a human figure, which had passed and
repassed his seat two or three times at shortening intervals, like a wary crow
about to alight near some possibly edible morsel. Inevitably the figure
came to an anchorage on the bench, within easy talking distance of its
original occupant. The uncared-for clothes, the aggressive, grizzled beard,
and the furtive, evasive eye of the new-comer bespoke the professional
cadger, the man who would undergo hours of humiliating tale-spinning and
rebuff rather than adventure on half a day’s decent work.
For a while the new-comer fixed his eyes straight in front of him in a
strenuous, unseeing gaze; then his voice broke out with the insinuating
inflection of one who has a story to retail well worth any loiterer’s while to
listen to.
“It’s a strange world,” he said.
As the statement met with no response he altered it to the form of a
question.
“I daresay you’ve found it to be a strange world, mister?”
“As far as I am concerned,” said Crosby, “the strangeness has worn off in
the course of thirty-six years.”
Page 64
“Ah,” said the greybeard, “I could tell you things that you’d hardly believe.
Marvellous things that have really happened to me.”
“Nowadays there is no demand for marvellous things that have really
happened,” said Crosby discouragingly; “the professional writers of fiction
turn these things out so much better. For instance, my neighbours tell me
wonderful, incredible things that their Aberdeens and chows and borzois
have done; I never listen to them. On the other hand, I have read ‘The
Hound of the Baskervilles’ three times.”
The greybeard moved uneasily in his seat; then he opened up new country.
“I take it that you are a professing Christian,” he observed.
“I am a prominent and I think I may say an influential member of the
Mussulman community of Eastern Persia,” said Crosby, making an
excursion himself into the realms of fiction.
The greybeard was obviously disconcerted at this new check to introductory
conversation, but the defeat was only momentary.
“Persia. I should never have taken you for a Persian,” he remarked, with a
somewhat aggrieved air.
“I am not,” said Crosby; “my father was an Afghan.”
“An Afghan!” said the other, smitten into bewildered silence for a moment.
Then he recovered himself and renewed his attack.
“Afghanistan. Ah! We’ve had some wars with that country; now, I daresay,
instead of fighting it we might have learned something from it. A very
wealthy country, I believe. No real poverty there.”
He raised his voice on the word “poverty” with a suggestion of intense
feeling. Crosby saw the opening and avoided it.
“It possesses, nevertheless, a number of highly talented and ingenious
beggars,” he said; “if I had not spoken so disparagingly of marvellous
things that have really happened I would tell you the story of Ibrahim and
the eleven camel-loads of blotting-paper. Also I have forgotten exactly how
it ended.”
Marvellous things that have really happened to me.”
“Nowadays there is no demand for marvellous things that have really
happened,” said Crosby discouragingly; “the professional writers of fiction
turn these things out so much better. For instance, my neighbours tell me
wonderful, incredible things that their Aberdeens and chows and borzois
have done; I never listen to them. On the other hand, I have read ‘The
Hound of the Baskervilles’ three times.”
The greybeard moved uneasily in his seat; then he opened up new country.
“I take it that you are a professing Christian,” he observed.
“I am a prominent and I think I may say an influential member of the
Mussulman community of Eastern Persia,” said Crosby, making an
excursion himself into the realms of fiction.
The greybeard was obviously disconcerted at this new check to introductory
conversation, but the defeat was only momentary.
“Persia. I should never have taken you for a Persian,” he remarked, with a
somewhat aggrieved air.
“I am not,” said Crosby; “my father was an Afghan.”
“An Afghan!” said the other, smitten into bewildered silence for a moment.
Then he recovered himself and renewed his attack.
“Afghanistan. Ah! We’ve had some wars with that country; now, I daresay,
instead of fighting it we might have learned something from it. A very
wealthy country, I believe. No real poverty there.”
He raised his voice on the word “poverty” with a suggestion of intense
feeling. Crosby saw the opening and avoided it.
“It possesses, nevertheless, a number of highly talented and ingenious
beggars,” he said; “if I had not spoken so disparagingly of marvellous
things that have really happened I would tell you the story of Ibrahim and
the eleven camel-loads of blotting-paper. Also I have forgotten exactly how
it ended.”
Page 65
“My own life-story is a curious one,” said the stranger, apparently stifling
all desire to hear the history of Ibrahim; “I was not always as you see me
now.”
“We are supposed to undergo complete change in the course of every seven
years,” said Crosby, as an explanation of the foregoing announcement.
“I mean I was not always in such distressing circumstances as I am at
present,” pursued the stranger doggedly.
“That sounds rather rude,” said Crosby stiffly, “considering that you are at
present talking to a man reputed to be one of the most gifted
conversationalists of the Afghan border.”
“I don’t mean in that way,” said the greybeard hastily; “I’ve been very
much interested in your conversation. I was alluding to my unfortunate
financial situation. You mayn’t hardly believe it, but at the present moment
I am absolutely without a farthing. Don’t see any prospect of getting any
money, either, for the next few days. I don’t suppose you’ve ever found
yourself in such a position,” he added.
“In the town of Yom,” said Crosby, “which is in Southern Afghanistan, and
which also happens to be my birthplace, there was a Chinese philosopher
who used to say that one of the three chiefest human blessings was to be
absolutely without money. I forget what the other two were.”
“Ah, I daresay,” said the stranger, in a tone that betrayed no enthusiasm for
the philosopher’s memory; “and did he practise what he preached? That’s
the test.”
“He lived happily with very little money or resources,” said Crosby.
“Then I expect he had friends who would help him liberally whenever he
was in difficulties, such as I am in at present.”
“In Yom,” said Crosby, “it is not necessary to have friends in order to obtain
help. Any citizen of Yom would help a stranger as a matter of course.”
The greybeard was now genuinely interested.
The conversation had at last taken a favourable turn.
all desire to hear the history of Ibrahim; “I was not always as you see me
now.”
“We are supposed to undergo complete change in the course of every seven
years,” said Crosby, as an explanation of the foregoing announcement.
“I mean I was not always in such distressing circumstances as I am at
present,” pursued the stranger doggedly.
“That sounds rather rude,” said Crosby stiffly, “considering that you are at
present talking to a man reputed to be one of the most gifted
conversationalists of the Afghan border.”
“I don’t mean in that way,” said the greybeard hastily; “I’ve been very
much interested in your conversation. I was alluding to my unfortunate
financial situation. You mayn’t hardly believe it, but at the present moment
I am absolutely without a farthing. Don’t see any prospect of getting any
money, either, for the next few days. I don’t suppose you’ve ever found
yourself in such a position,” he added.
“In the town of Yom,” said Crosby, “which is in Southern Afghanistan, and
which also happens to be my birthplace, there was a Chinese philosopher
who used to say that one of the three chiefest human blessings was to be
absolutely without money. I forget what the other two were.”
“Ah, I daresay,” said the stranger, in a tone that betrayed no enthusiasm for
the philosopher’s memory; “and did he practise what he preached? That’s
the test.”
“He lived happily with very little money or resources,” said Crosby.
“Then I expect he had friends who would help him liberally whenever he
was in difficulties, such as I am in at present.”
“In Yom,” said Crosby, “it is not necessary to have friends in order to obtain
help. Any citizen of Yom would help a stranger as a matter of course.”
The greybeard was now genuinely interested.
The conversation had at last taken a favourable turn.
Page 66
“If someone, like me, for instance, who was in undeserved difficulties,
asked a citizen of that town you speak of for a small loan to tide over a few
days’ impecuniosity—five shillings, or perhaps a rather larger sum—would
it be given to him as a matter of course?”
“There would be a certain preliminary,” said Crosby; “one would take him
to a wine-shop and treat him to a measure of wine, and then, after a little
high-flown conversation, one would put the desired sum in his hand and
wish him good-day. It is a roundabout way of performing a simple
transaction, but in the East all ways are roundabout.”
The listener’s eyes were glittering.
“Ah,” he exclaimed, with a thin sneer ringing meaningly through his words,
“I suppose you’ve given up all those generous customs since you left your
town. Don’t practise them now, I expect.”
“No one who has lived in Yom,” said Crosby fervently, “and remembers its
green hills covered with apricot and almond trees, and the cold water that
rushes down like a caress from the upland snows and dashes under the little
wooden bridges, no one who remembers these things and treasures the
memory of them would ever give up a single one of its unwritten laws and
customs. To me they are as binding as though I still lived in that hallowed
home of my youth.”
“Then if I was to ask you for a small loan—” began the greybeard
fawningly, edging nearer on the seat and hurriedly wondering how large he
might safely make his request, “if I was to ask you for, say—”
“At any other time, certainly,” said Crosby; “in the months of November
and December, however, it is absolutely forbidden for anyone of our race to
give or receive loans or gifts; in fact, one does not willingly speak of them.
It is considered unlucky. We will therefore close this discussion.”
“But it is still October!” exclaimed the adventurer with an eager, angry
whine, as Crosby rose from his seat; “wants eight days to the end of the
month!”
“The Afghan November began yesterday,” said Crosby severely, and in
another moment he was striding across the Park, leaving his recent
asked a citizen of that town you speak of for a small loan to tide over a few
days’ impecuniosity—five shillings, or perhaps a rather larger sum—would
it be given to him as a matter of course?”
“There would be a certain preliminary,” said Crosby; “one would take him
to a wine-shop and treat him to a measure of wine, and then, after a little
high-flown conversation, one would put the desired sum in his hand and
wish him good-day. It is a roundabout way of performing a simple
transaction, but in the East all ways are roundabout.”
The listener’s eyes were glittering.
“Ah,” he exclaimed, with a thin sneer ringing meaningly through his words,
“I suppose you’ve given up all those generous customs since you left your
town. Don’t practise them now, I expect.”
“No one who has lived in Yom,” said Crosby fervently, “and remembers its
green hills covered with apricot and almond trees, and the cold water that
rushes down like a caress from the upland snows and dashes under the little
wooden bridges, no one who remembers these things and treasures the
memory of them would ever give up a single one of its unwritten laws and
customs. To me they are as binding as though I still lived in that hallowed
home of my youth.”
“Then if I was to ask you for a small loan—” began the greybeard
fawningly, edging nearer on the seat and hurriedly wondering how large he
might safely make his request, “if I was to ask you for, say—”
“At any other time, certainly,” said Crosby; “in the months of November
and December, however, it is absolutely forbidden for anyone of our race to
give or receive loans or gifts; in fact, one does not willingly speak of them.
It is considered unlucky. We will therefore close this discussion.”
“But it is still October!” exclaimed the adventurer with an eager, angry
whine, as Crosby rose from his seat; “wants eight days to the end of the
month!”
“The Afghan November began yesterday,” said Crosby severely, and in
another moment he was striding across the Park, leaving his recent
Page 67
companion scowling and muttering furiously on the seat.
“I don’t believe a word of his story,” he chattered to himself; “pack of nasty
lies from beginning to end. Wish I’d told him so to his face. Calling
himself an Afghan!”
The snorts and snarls that escaped from him for the next quarter of an hour
went far to support the truth of the old saying that two of a trade never
agree.
“I don’t believe a word of his story,” he chattered to himself; “pack of nasty
lies from beginning to end. Wish I’d told him so to his face. Calling
himself an Afghan!”
The snorts and snarls that escaped from him for the next quarter of an hour
went far to support the truth of the old saying that two of a trade never
agree.
Page 68
THE SCHARTZ-METTERKLUME METHOD
Lady Carlotta stepped out on to the platform of the small wayside station
and took a turn or two up and down its uninteresting length, to kill time till
the train should be pleased to proceed on its way. Then, in the roadway
beyond, she saw a horse struggling with a more than ample load, and a
carter of the sort that seems to bear a sullen hatred against the animal that
helps him to earn a living. Lady Carlotta promptly betook her to the
roadway, and put rather a different complexion on the struggle. Certain of
her acquaintances were wont to give her plentiful admonition as to the
undesirability of interfering on behalf of a distressed animal, such
interference being “none of her business.” Only once had she put the
doctrine of non-interference into practice, when one of its most eloquent
exponents had been besieged for nearly three hours in a small and
extremely uncomfortable may-tree by an angry boar-pig, while Lady
Carlotta, on the other side of the fence, had proceeded with the water-colour
sketch she was engaged on, and refused to interfere between the boar and
his prisoner. It is to be feared that she lost the friendship of the ultimately
rescued lady. On this occasion she merely lost the train, which gave way to
the first sign of impatience it had shown throughout the journey, and
steamed off without her. She bore the desertion with philosophical
indifference; her friends and relations were thoroughly well used to the fact
of her luggage arriving without her. She wired a vague non-committal
message to her destination to say that she was coming on “by another
train.” Before she had time to think what her next move might be she was
confronted by an imposingly attired lady, who seemed to be taking a
prolonged mental inventory of her clothes and looks.
“You must be Miss Hope, the governess I’ve come to meet,” said the
apparition, in a tone that admitted of very little argument.
Lady Carlotta stepped out on to the platform of the small wayside station
and took a turn or two up and down its uninteresting length, to kill time till
the train should be pleased to proceed on its way. Then, in the roadway
beyond, she saw a horse struggling with a more than ample load, and a
carter of the sort that seems to bear a sullen hatred against the animal that
helps him to earn a living. Lady Carlotta promptly betook her to the
roadway, and put rather a different complexion on the struggle. Certain of
her acquaintances were wont to give her plentiful admonition as to the
undesirability of interfering on behalf of a distressed animal, such
interference being “none of her business.” Only once had she put the
doctrine of non-interference into practice, when one of its most eloquent
exponents had been besieged for nearly three hours in a small and
extremely uncomfortable may-tree by an angry boar-pig, while Lady
Carlotta, on the other side of the fence, had proceeded with the water-colour
sketch she was engaged on, and refused to interfere between the boar and
his prisoner. It is to be feared that she lost the friendship of the ultimately
rescued lady. On this occasion she merely lost the train, which gave way to
the first sign of impatience it had shown throughout the journey, and
steamed off without her. She bore the desertion with philosophical
indifference; her friends and relations were thoroughly well used to the fact
of her luggage arriving without her. She wired a vague non-committal
message to her destination to say that she was coming on “by another
train.” Before she had time to think what her next move might be she was
confronted by an imposingly attired lady, who seemed to be taking a
prolonged mental inventory of her clothes and looks.
“You must be Miss Hope, the governess I’ve come to meet,” said the
apparition, in a tone that admitted of very little argument.
Page 69
“Very well, if I must I must,” said Lady Carlotta to herself with dangerous
meekness.
“I am Mrs. Quabarl,” continued the lady; “and where, pray, is your
luggage?”
“It’s gone astray,” said the alleged governess, falling in with the excellent
rule of life that the absent are always to blame; the luggage had, in point of
fact, behaved with perfect correctitude. “I’ve just telegraphed about it,” she
added, with a nearer approach to truth.
“How provoking,” said Mrs. Quabarl; “these railway companies are so
careless. However, my maid can lend you things for the night,” and she led
the way to her car.
During the drive to the Quabarl mansion Lady Carlotta was impressively
introduced to the nature of the charge that had been thrust upon her; she
learned that Claude and Wilfrid were delicate, sensitive young people, that
Irene had the artistic temperament highly developed, and that Viola was
something or other else of a mould equally commonplace among children
of that class and type in the twentieth century.
“I wish them not only to be taught,” said Mrs. Quabarl, “but interested in
what they learn. In their history lessons, for instance, you must try to make
them feel that they are being introduced to the life-stories of men and
women who really lived, not merely committing a mass of names and dates
to memory. French, of course, I shall expect you to talk at meal-times
several days in the week.”
“I shall talk French four days of the week and Russian in the remaining
three.”
“Russian? My dear Miss Hope, no one in the house speaks or understands
Russian.”
“That will not embarrass me in the least,” said Lady Carlotta coldly.
Mrs. Quabarl, to use a colloquial expression, was knocked off her perch.
She was one of those imperfectly self-assured individuals who are
magnificent and autocratic as long as they are not seriously opposed. The
meekness.
“I am Mrs. Quabarl,” continued the lady; “and where, pray, is your
luggage?”
“It’s gone astray,” said the alleged governess, falling in with the excellent
rule of life that the absent are always to blame; the luggage had, in point of
fact, behaved with perfect correctitude. “I’ve just telegraphed about it,” she
added, with a nearer approach to truth.
“How provoking,” said Mrs. Quabarl; “these railway companies are so
careless. However, my maid can lend you things for the night,” and she led
the way to her car.
During the drive to the Quabarl mansion Lady Carlotta was impressively
introduced to the nature of the charge that had been thrust upon her; she
learned that Claude and Wilfrid were delicate, sensitive young people, that
Irene had the artistic temperament highly developed, and that Viola was
something or other else of a mould equally commonplace among children
of that class and type in the twentieth century.
“I wish them not only to be taught,” said Mrs. Quabarl, “but interested in
what they learn. In their history lessons, for instance, you must try to make
them feel that they are being introduced to the life-stories of men and
women who really lived, not merely committing a mass of names and dates
to memory. French, of course, I shall expect you to talk at meal-times
several days in the week.”
“I shall talk French four days of the week and Russian in the remaining
three.”
“Russian? My dear Miss Hope, no one in the house speaks or understands
Russian.”
“That will not embarrass me in the least,” said Lady Carlotta coldly.
Mrs. Quabarl, to use a colloquial expression, was knocked off her perch.
She was one of those imperfectly self-assured individuals who are
magnificent and autocratic as long as they are not seriously opposed. The
Page 70
least show of unexpected resistance goes a long way towards rendering
them cowed and apologetic. When the new governess failed to express
wondering admiration of the large newly-purchased and expensive car, and
lightly alluded to the superior advantages of one or two makes which had
just been put on the market, the discomfiture of her patroness became
almost abject. Her feelings were those which might have animated a
general of ancient warfaring days, on beholding his heaviest battle-elephant
ignominiously driven off the field by slingers and javelin throwers.
At dinner that evening, although reinforced by her husband, who usually
duplicated her opinions and lent her moral support generally, Mrs. Quabarl
regained none of her lost ground. The governess not only helped herself
well and truly to wine, but held forth with considerable show of critical
knowledge on various vintage matters, concerning which the Quabarls were
in no wise able to pose as authorities. Previous governesses had limited
their conversation on the wine topic to a respectful and doubtless sincere
expression of a preference for water. When this one went as far as to
recommend a wine firm in whose hands you could not go very far wrong
Mrs. Quabarl thought it time to turn the conversation into more usual
channels.
“We got very satisfactory references about you from Canon Teep,” she
observed; “a very estimable man, I should think.”
“Drinks like a fish and beats his wife, otherwise a very lovable character,”
said the governess imperturbably.
“My dear Miss Hope! I trust you are exaggerating,” exclaimed the
Quabarls in unison.
“One must in justice admit that there is some provocation,” continued the
romancer. “Mrs. Teep is quite the most irritating bridge-player that I have
ever sat down with; her leads and declarations would condone a certain
amount of brutality in her partner, but to souse her with the contents of the
only soda-water syphon in the house on a Sunday afternoon, when one
couldn’t get another, argues an indifference to the comfort of others which I
cannot altogether overlook. You may think me hasty in my judgments, but
it was practically on account of the syphon incident that I left.”
them cowed and apologetic. When the new governess failed to express
wondering admiration of the large newly-purchased and expensive car, and
lightly alluded to the superior advantages of one or two makes which had
just been put on the market, the discomfiture of her patroness became
almost abject. Her feelings were those which might have animated a
general of ancient warfaring days, on beholding his heaviest battle-elephant
ignominiously driven off the field by slingers and javelin throwers.
At dinner that evening, although reinforced by her husband, who usually
duplicated her opinions and lent her moral support generally, Mrs. Quabarl
regained none of her lost ground. The governess not only helped herself
well and truly to wine, but held forth with considerable show of critical
knowledge on various vintage matters, concerning which the Quabarls were
in no wise able to pose as authorities. Previous governesses had limited
their conversation on the wine topic to a respectful and doubtless sincere
expression of a preference for water. When this one went as far as to
recommend a wine firm in whose hands you could not go very far wrong
Mrs. Quabarl thought it time to turn the conversation into more usual
channels.
“We got very satisfactory references about you from Canon Teep,” she
observed; “a very estimable man, I should think.”
“Drinks like a fish and beats his wife, otherwise a very lovable character,”
said the governess imperturbably.
“My dear Miss Hope! I trust you are exaggerating,” exclaimed the
Quabarls in unison.
“One must in justice admit that there is some provocation,” continued the
romancer. “Mrs. Teep is quite the most irritating bridge-player that I have
ever sat down with; her leads and declarations would condone a certain
amount of brutality in her partner, but to souse her with the contents of the
only soda-water syphon in the house on a Sunday afternoon, when one
couldn’t get another, argues an indifference to the comfort of others which I
cannot altogether overlook. You may think me hasty in my judgments, but
it was practically on account of the syphon incident that I left.”
Page 71
“We will talk of this some other time,” said Mrs. Quabarl hastily.
“I shall never allude to it again,” said the governess with decision.
Mr. Quabarl made a welcome diversion by asking what studies the new
instructress proposed to inaugurate on the morrow.
“History to begin with,” she informed him.
“Ah, history,” he observed sagely; “now in teaching them history you must
take care to interest them in what they learn. You must make them feel that
they are being introduced to the life-stories of men and women who really
lived—”
“I’ve told her all that,” interposed Mrs. Quabarl.
“I teach history on the Schartz-Metterklume method,” said the governess
loftily.
“Ah, yes,” said her listeners, thinking it expedient to assume an
acquaintance at least with the name.
*****
“What are you children doing out here?” demanded Mrs. Quabarl the next
morning, on finding Irene sitting rather glumly at the head of the stairs,
while her sister was perched in an attitude of depressed discomfort on the
window-seat behind her, with a wolf-skin rug almost covering her.
“We are having a history lesson,” came the unexpected reply. “I am
supposed to be Rome, and Viola up there is the she-wolf; not a real wolf,
but the figure of one that the Romans used to set store by—I forget why.
Claude and Wilfrid have gone to fetch the shabby women.”
“The shabby women?”
“Yes, they’ve got to carry them off. They didn’t want to, but Miss Hope got
one of father’s fives-bats and said she’d give them a number nine spanking
if they didn’t, so they’ve gone to do it.”
A loud, angry screaming from the direction of the lawn drew Mrs. Quabarl
thither in hot haste, fearful lest the threatened castigation might even now
“I shall never allude to it again,” said the governess with decision.
Mr. Quabarl made a welcome diversion by asking what studies the new
instructress proposed to inaugurate on the morrow.
“History to begin with,” she informed him.
“Ah, history,” he observed sagely; “now in teaching them history you must
take care to interest them in what they learn. You must make them feel that
they are being introduced to the life-stories of men and women who really
lived—”
“I’ve told her all that,” interposed Mrs. Quabarl.
“I teach history on the Schartz-Metterklume method,” said the governess
loftily.
“Ah, yes,” said her listeners, thinking it expedient to assume an
acquaintance at least with the name.
*****
“What are you children doing out here?” demanded Mrs. Quabarl the next
morning, on finding Irene sitting rather glumly at the head of the stairs,
while her sister was perched in an attitude of depressed discomfort on the
window-seat behind her, with a wolf-skin rug almost covering her.
“We are having a history lesson,” came the unexpected reply. “I am
supposed to be Rome, and Viola up there is the she-wolf; not a real wolf,
but the figure of one that the Romans used to set store by—I forget why.
Claude and Wilfrid have gone to fetch the shabby women.”
“The shabby women?”
“Yes, they’ve got to carry them off. They didn’t want to, but Miss Hope got
one of father’s fives-bats and said she’d give them a number nine spanking
if they didn’t, so they’ve gone to do it.”
A loud, angry screaming from the direction of the lawn drew Mrs. Quabarl
thither in hot haste, fearful lest the threatened castigation might even now
Page 72
be in process of infliction. The outcry, however, came principally from the
two small daughters of the lodge-keeper, who were being hauled and
pushed towards the house by the panting and dishevelled Claude and
Wilfrid, whose task was rendered even more arduous by the incessant, if not
very effectual, attacks of the captured maidens’ small brother. The
governess, fives-bat in hand, sat negligently on the stone balustrade,
presiding over the scene with the cold impartiality of a Goddess of Battles.
A furious and repeated chorus of “I’ll tell muvver” rose from the lodge-
children, but the lodge-mother, who was hard of hearing, was for the
moment immersed in the preoccupation of her washtub.
After an apprehensive glance in the direction of the lodge (the good woman
was gifted with the highly militant temper which is sometimes the privilege
of deafness) Mrs. Quabarl flew indignantly to the rescue of the struggling
captives.
“Wilfrid! Claude! Let those children go at once. Miss Hope, what on earth
is the meaning of this scene?”
“Early Roman history; the Sabine Women, don’t you know? It’s the
Schartz-Metterklume method to make children understand history by acting
it themselves; fixes it in their memory, you know. Of course, if, thanks to
your interference, your boys go through life thinking that the Sabine women
ultimately escaped, I really cannot be held responsible.”
“You may be very clever and modern, Miss Hope,” said Mrs. Quabarl
firmly, “but I should like you to leave here by the next train. Your luggage
will be sent after you as soon as it arrives.”
“I’m not certain exactly where I shall be for the next few days,” said the
dismissed instructress of youth; “you might keep my luggage till I wire my
address. There are only a couple of trunks and some golf-clubs and a
leopard cub.”
“A leopard cub!” gasped Mrs. Quabarl. Even in her departure this
extraordinary person seemed destined to leave a trail of embarrassment
behind her.
“Well, it’s rather left off being a cub; it’s more than half-grown, you know.
A fowl every day and a rabbit on Sundays is what it usually gets. Raw beef
two small daughters of the lodge-keeper, who were being hauled and
pushed towards the house by the panting and dishevelled Claude and
Wilfrid, whose task was rendered even more arduous by the incessant, if not
very effectual, attacks of the captured maidens’ small brother. The
governess, fives-bat in hand, sat negligently on the stone balustrade,
presiding over the scene with the cold impartiality of a Goddess of Battles.
A furious and repeated chorus of “I’ll tell muvver” rose from the lodge-
children, but the lodge-mother, who was hard of hearing, was for the
moment immersed in the preoccupation of her washtub.
After an apprehensive glance in the direction of the lodge (the good woman
was gifted with the highly militant temper which is sometimes the privilege
of deafness) Mrs. Quabarl flew indignantly to the rescue of the struggling
captives.
“Wilfrid! Claude! Let those children go at once. Miss Hope, what on earth
is the meaning of this scene?”
“Early Roman history; the Sabine Women, don’t you know? It’s the
Schartz-Metterklume method to make children understand history by acting
it themselves; fixes it in their memory, you know. Of course, if, thanks to
your interference, your boys go through life thinking that the Sabine women
ultimately escaped, I really cannot be held responsible.”
“You may be very clever and modern, Miss Hope,” said Mrs. Quabarl
firmly, “but I should like you to leave here by the next train. Your luggage
will be sent after you as soon as it arrives.”
“I’m not certain exactly where I shall be for the next few days,” said the
dismissed instructress of youth; “you might keep my luggage till I wire my
address. There are only a couple of trunks and some golf-clubs and a
leopard cub.”
“A leopard cub!” gasped Mrs. Quabarl. Even in her departure this
extraordinary person seemed destined to leave a trail of embarrassment
behind her.
“Well, it’s rather left off being a cub; it’s more than half-grown, you know.
A fowl every day and a rabbit on Sundays is what it usually gets. Raw beef
Page 73
makes it too excitable. Don’t trouble about getting the car for me, I’m
rather inclined for a walk.”
And Lady Carlotta strode out of the Quabarl horizon.
The advent of the genuine Miss Hope, who had made a mistake as to the
day on which she was due to arrive, caused a turmoil which that good lady
was quite unused to inspiring. Obviously the Quabarl family had been
woefully befooled, but a certain amount of relief came with the knowledge.
“How tiresome for you, dear Carlotta,” said her hostess, when the overdue
guest ultimately arrived; “how very tiresome losing your train and having to
stop overnight in a strange place.”
“Oh dear, no,” said Lady Carlotta; “not at all tiresome—for me.”
rather inclined for a walk.”
And Lady Carlotta strode out of the Quabarl horizon.
The advent of the genuine Miss Hope, who had made a mistake as to the
day on which she was due to arrive, caused a turmoil which that good lady
was quite unused to inspiring. Obviously the Quabarl family had been
woefully befooled, but a certain amount of relief came with the knowledge.
“How tiresome for you, dear Carlotta,” said her hostess, when the overdue
guest ultimately arrived; “how very tiresome losing your train and having to
stop overnight in a strange place.”
“Oh dear, no,” said Lady Carlotta; “not at all tiresome—for me.”
Page 74
THE SEVENTH PULLET
“It’s not the daily grind that I complain of,” said Blenkinthrope resentfully;
“it’s the dull grey sameness of my life outside of office hours. Nothing of
interest comes my way, nothing remarkable or out of the common. Even
the little things that I do try to find some interest in don’t seem to interest
other people. Things in my garden, for instance.”
“The potato that weighed just over two pounds,” said his friend Gorworth.
“Did I tell you about that?” said Blenkinthrope; “I was telling the others in
the train this morning. I forgot if I’d told you.”
“To be exact you told me that it weighed just under two pounds, but I took
into account the fact that abnormal vegetables and freshwater fish have an
after-life, in which growth is not arrested.”
“You’re just like the others,” said Blenkinthrope sadly, “you only make fun
of it.”
“The fault is with the potato, not with us,” said Gorworth; “we are not in the
least interested in it because it is not in the least interesting. The men you
go up in the train with every day are just in the same case as yourself; their
lives are commonplace and not very interesting to themselves, and they
certainly are not going to wax enthusiastic over the commonplace events in
other men’s lives. Tell them something startling, dramatic, piquant that has
happened to yourself or to someone in your family, and you will capture
their interest at once. They will talk about you with a certain personal pride
to all their acquaintances. ‘Man I know intimately, fellow called
Blenkinthrope, lives down my way, had two of his fingers clawed clean off
by a lobster he was carrying home to supper. Doctor says entire hand may
have to come off.’ Now that is conversation of a very high order. But
“It’s not the daily grind that I complain of,” said Blenkinthrope resentfully;
“it’s the dull grey sameness of my life outside of office hours. Nothing of
interest comes my way, nothing remarkable or out of the common. Even
the little things that I do try to find some interest in don’t seem to interest
other people. Things in my garden, for instance.”
“The potato that weighed just over two pounds,” said his friend Gorworth.
“Did I tell you about that?” said Blenkinthrope; “I was telling the others in
the train this morning. I forgot if I’d told you.”
“To be exact you told me that it weighed just under two pounds, but I took
into account the fact that abnormal vegetables and freshwater fish have an
after-life, in which growth is not arrested.”
“You’re just like the others,” said Blenkinthrope sadly, “you only make fun
of it.”
“The fault is with the potato, not with us,” said Gorworth; “we are not in the
least interested in it because it is not in the least interesting. The men you
go up in the train with every day are just in the same case as yourself; their
lives are commonplace and not very interesting to themselves, and they
certainly are not going to wax enthusiastic over the commonplace events in
other men’s lives. Tell them something startling, dramatic, piquant that has
happened to yourself or to someone in your family, and you will capture
their interest at once. They will talk about you with a certain personal pride
to all their acquaintances. ‘Man I know intimately, fellow called
Blenkinthrope, lives down my way, had two of his fingers clawed clean off
by a lobster he was carrying home to supper. Doctor says entire hand may
have to come off.’ Now that is conversation of a very high order. But
Page 75
imagine walking into a tennis club with the remark: ‘I know a man who has
grown a potato weighing two and a quarter pounds.’”
“But hang it all, my dear fellow,” said Blenkinthrope impatiently, “haven’t I
just told you that nothing of a remarkable nature ever happens to me?”
“Invent something,” said Gorworth. Since winning a prize for excellence in
Scriptural knowledge at a preparatory school he had felt licensed to be a
little more unscrupulous than the circle he moved in. Much might surely be
excused to one who in early life could give a list of seventeen trees
mentioned in the Old Testament.
“What sort of thing?” asked Blenkinthrope, somewhat snappishly.
“A snake got into your hen-run yesterday morning and killed six out of
seven pullets, first mesmerising them with its eyes and then biting them as
they stood helpless. The seventh pullet was one of that French sort, with
feathers all over its eyes, so it escaped the mesmeric snare, and just flew at
what it could see of the snake and pecked it to pieces.”
“Thank you,” said Blenkinthrope stiffly; “it’s a very clever invention. If
such a thing had really happened in my poultry-run I admit I should have
been proud and interested to tell people about it. But I’d rather stick to fact,
even if it is plain fact.” All the same his mind dwelt wistfully on the story
of the Seventh Pullet. He could picture himself telling it in the train amid
the absorbed interest of his fellow-passengers. Unconsciously all sorts of
little details and improvements began to suggest themselves.
Wistfulness was still his dominant mood when he took his seat in the
railway carriage the next morning. Opposite him sat Stevenham, who had
attained to a recognised brevet of importance through the fact of an uncle
having dropped dead in the act of voting at a Parliamentary election. That
had happened three years ago, but Stevenham was still deferred to on all
questions of home and foreign politics.
“Hullo, how’s the giant mushroom, or whatever it was?” was all the notice
Blenkinthrope got from his fellow travellers.
Young Duckby, whom he mildly disliked, speedily monopolised the general
attention by an account of a domestic bereavement.
grown a potato weighing two and a quarter pounds.’”
“But hang it all, my dear fellow,” said Blenkinthrope impatiently, “haven’t I
just told you that nothing of a remarkable nature ever happens to me?”
“Invent something,” said Gorworth. Since winning a prize for excellence in
Scriptural knowledge at a preparatory school he had felt licensed to be a
little more unscrupulous than the circle he moved in. Much might surely be
excused to one who in early life could give a list of seventeen trees
mentioned in the Old Testament.
“What sort of thing?” asked Blenkinthrope, somewhat snappishly.
“A snake got into your hen-run yesterday morning and killed six out of
seven pullets, first mesmerising them with its eyes and then biting them as
they stood helpless. The seventh pullet was one of that French sort, with
feathers all over its eyes, so it escaped the mesmeric snare, and just flew at
what it could see of the snake and pecked it to pieces.”
“Thank you,” said Blenkinthrope stiffly; “it’s a very clever invention. If
such a thing had really happened in my poultry-run I admit I should have
been proud and interested to tell people about it. But I’d rather stick to fact,
even if it is plain fact.” All the same his mind dwelt wistfully on the story
of the Seventh Pullet. He could picture himself telling it in the train amid
the absorbed interest of his fellow-passengers. Unconsciously all sorts of
little details and improvements began to suggest themselves.
Wistfulness was still his dominant mood when he took his seat in the
railway carriage the next morning. Opposite him sat Stevenham, who had
attained to a recognised brevet of importance through the fact of an uncle
having dropped dead in the act of voting at a Parliamentary election. That
had happened three years ago, but Stevenham was still deferred to on all
questions of home and foreign politics.
“Hullo, how’s the giant mushroom, or whatever it was?” was all the notice
Blenkinthrope got from his fellow travellers.
Young Duckby, whom he mildly disliked, speedily monopolised the general
attention by an account of a domestic bereavement.
Page 76
“Had four young pigeons carried off last night by a whacking big rat. Oh, a
monster he must have been; you could tell by the size of the hole he made
breaking into the loft.”
No moderate-sized rat ever seemed to carry out any predatory operations in
these regions; they were all enormous in their enormity.
“Pretty hard lines that,” continued Duckby, seeing that he had secured the
attention and respect of the company; “four squeakers carried off at one
swoop. You’d find it rather hard to match that in the way of unlooked-for
bad luck.”
“I had six pullets out of a pen of seven killed by a snake yesterday
afternoon,” said Blenkinthrope, in a voice which he hardly recognised as his
own.
“By a snake?” came in excited chorus.
“It fascinated them with its deadly, glittering eyes, one after the other, and
struck them down while they stood helpless. A bedridden neighbour, who
wasn’t able to call for assistance, witnessed it all from her bedroom
window.”
“Well, I never!” broke in the chorus, with variations.
“The interesting part of it is about the seventh pullet, the one that didn’t get
killed,” resumed Blenkinthrope, slowly lighting a cigarette. His diffidence
had left him, and he was beginning to realise how safe and easy depravity
can seem once one has the courage to begin. “The six dead birds were
Minorcas; the seventh was a Houdan with a mop of feathers all over its
eyes. It could hardly see the snake at all, so of course it wasn’t mesmerised
like the others. It just could see something wriggling on the ground, and
went for it and pecked it to death.”
“Well, I’m blessed!” exclaimed the chorus.
In the course of the next few days Blenkinthrope discovered how little the
loss of one’s self-respect affects one when one has gained the esteem of the
world. His story found its way into one of the poultry papers, and was
copied thence into a daily news-sheet as a matter of general interest. A lady
monster he must have been; you could tell by the size of the hole he made
breaking into the loft.”
No moderate-sized rat ever seemed to carry out any predatory operations in
these regions; they were all enormous in their enormity.
“Pretty hard lines that,” continued Duckby, seeing that he had secured the
attention and respect of the company; “four squeakers carried off at one
swoop. You’d find it rather hard to match that in the way of unlooked-for
bad luck.”
“I had six pullets out of a pen of seven killed by a snake yesterday
afternoon,” said Blenkinthrope, in a voice which he hardly recognised as his
own.
“By a snake?” came in excited chorus.
“It fascinated them with its deadly, glittering eyes, one after the other, and
struck them down while they stood helpless. A bedridden neighbour, who
wasn’t able to call for assistance, witnessed it all from her bedroom
window.”
“Well, I never!” broke in the chorus, with variations.
“The interesting part of it is about the seventh pullet, the one that didn’t get
killed,” resumed Blenkinthrope, slowly lighting a cigarette. His diffidence
had left him, and he was beginning to realise how safe and easy depravity
can seem once one has the courage to begin. “The six dead birds were
Minorcas; the seventh was a Houdan with a mop of feathers all over its
eyes. It could hardly see the snake at all, so of course it wasn’t mesmerised
like the others. It just could see something wriggling on the ground, and
went for it and pecked it to death.”
“Well, I’m blessed!” exclaimed the chorus.
In the course of the next few days Blenkinthrope discovered how little the
loss of one’s self-respect affects one when one has gained the esteem of the
world. His story found its way into one of the poultry papers, and was
copied thence into a daily news-sheet as a matter of general interest. A lady
Page 77
wrote from the North of Scotland recounting a similar episode which she
had witnessed as occurring between a stoat and a blind grouse. Somehow a
lie seems so much less reprehensible when one can call it a lee.
For awhile the adapter of the Seventh Pullet story enjoyed to the full his
altered standing as a person of consequence, one who had had some share
in the strange events of his times. Then he was thrust once again into the
cold grey background by the sudden blossoming into importance of Smith-
Paddon, a daily fellow-traveller, whose little girl had been knocked down
and nearly hurt by a car belonging to a musical-comedy actress. The actress
was not in the car at the time, but she was in numerous photographs which
appeared in the illustrated papers of Zoto Dobreen inquiring after the well-
being of Maisie, daughter of Edmund Smith-Paddon, Esq. With this new
human interest to absorb them the travelling companions were almost rude
when Blenkinthrope tried to explain his contrivance for keeping vipers and
peregrine falcons out of his chicken-run.
Gorworth, to whom he unburdened himself in private, gave him the same
counsel as heretofore.
“Invent something.”
“Yes, but what?”
The ready affirmative coupled with the question betrayed a significant
shifting of the ethical standpoint.
It was a few days later that Blenkinthrope revealed a chapter of family
history to the customary gathering in the railway carriage.
“Curious thing happened to my aunt, the one who lives in Paris,” he began.
He had several aunts, but they were all geographically distributed over
Greater London.
“She was sitting on a seat in the Bois the other afternoon, after lunching at
the Roumanian Legation.”
Whatever the story gained in picturesqueness from the dragging-in of
diplomatic “atmosphere,” it ceased from that moment to command any
acceptance as a record of current events. Gorworth had warned his
had witnessed as occurring between a stoat and a blind grouse. Somehow a
lie seems so much less reprehensible when one can call it a lee.
For awhile the adapter of the Seventh Pullet story enjoyed to the full his
altered standing as a person of consequence, one who had had some share
in the strange events of his times. Then he was thrust once again into the
cold grey background by the sudden blossoming into importance of Smith-
Paddon, a daily fellow-traveller, whose little girl had been knocked down
and nearly hurt by a car belonging to a musical-comedy actress. The actress
was not in the car at the time, but she was in numerous photographs which
appeared in the illustrated papers of Zoto Dobreen inquiring after the well-
being of Maisie, daughter of Edmund Smith-Paddon, Esq. With this new
human interest to absorb them the travelling companions were almost rude
when Blenkinthrope tried to explain his contrivance for keeping vipers and
peregrine falcons out of his chicken-run.
Gorworth, to whom he unburdened himself in private, gave him the same
counsel as heretofore.
“Invent something.”
“Yes, but what?”
The ready affirmative coupled with the question betrayed a significant
shifting of the ethical standpoint.
It was a few days later that Blenkinthrope revealed a chapter of family
history to the customary gathering in the railway carriage.
“Curious thing happened to my aunt, the one who lives in Paris,” he began.
He had several aunts, but they were all geographically distributed over
Greater London.
“She was sitting on a seat in the Bois the other afternoon, after lunching at
the Roumanian Legation.”
Whatever the story gained in picturesqueness from the dragging-in of
diplomatic “atmosphere,” it ceased from that moment to command any
acceptance as a record of current events. Gorworth had warned his
Page 78
neophyte that this would be the case, but the traditional enthusiasm of the
neophyte had triumphed over discretion.
“She was feeling rather drowsy, the effect probably of the champagne,
which she’s not in the habit of taking in the middle of the day.”
A subdued murmur of admiration went round the company.
Blenkinthrope’s aunts were not used to taking champagne in the middle of
the year, regarding it exclusively as a Christmas and New Year accessory.
“Presently a rather portly gentleman passed by her seat and paused an
instant to light a cigar. At that moment a youngish man came up behind
him, drew the blade from a swordstick, and stabbed him half a dozen times
through and through. ‘Scoundrel,’ he cried to his victim, ‘you do not know
me. My name is Henri Leturc.’ The elder man wiped away some of the
blood that was spattering his clothes, turned to his assailant, and said: ‘And
since when has an attempted assassination been considered an
introduction?’ Then he finished lighting his cigar and walked away. My
aunt had intended screaming for the police, but seeing the indifference with
which the principal in the affair treated the matter she felt that it would be
an impertinence on her part to interfere. Of course I need hardly say she
put the whole thing down to the effects of a warm, drowsy afternoon and
the Legation champagne. Now comes the astonishing part of my story. A
fortnight later a bank manager was stabbed to death with a swordstick in
that very part of the Bois. His assassin was the son of a charwoman
formerly working at the bank, who had been dismissed from her job by the
manager on account of chronic intemperance. His name was Henri Leturc.”
From that moment Blenkinthrope was tacitly accepted as the Munchausen
of the party. No effort was spared to draw him out from day to day in the
exercise of testing their powers of credulity, and Blenkinthrope, in the false
security of an assured and receptive audience, waxed industrious and
ingenious in supplying the demand for marvels. Duckby’s satirical story of
a tame otter that had a tank in the garden to swim in, and whined restlessly
whenever the water-rate was overdue, was scarcely an unfair parody of
some of Blenkinthrope’s wilder efforts. And then one day came Nemesis.
Returning to his villa one evening Blenkinthrope found his wife sitting in
front of a pack of cards, which she was scrutinising with unusual
neophyte had triumphed over discretion.
“She was feeling rather drowsy, the effect probably of the champagne,
which she’s not in the habit of taking in the middle of the day.”
A subdued murmur of admiration went round the company.
Blenkinthrope’s aunts were not used to taking champagne in the middle of
the year, regarding it exclusively as a Christmas and New Year accessory.
“Presently a rather portly gentleman passed by her seat and paused an
instant to light a cigar. At that moment a youngish man came up behind
him, drew the blade from a swordstick, and stabbed him half a dozen times
through and through. ‘Scoundrel,’ he cried to his victim, ‘you do not know
me. My name is Henri Leturc.’ The elder man wiped away some of the
blood that was spattering his clothes, turned to his assailant, and said: ‘And
since when has an attempted assassination been considered an
introduction?’ Then he finished lighting his cigar and walked away. My
aunt had intended screaming for the police, but seeing the indifference with
which the principal in the affair treated the matter she felt that it would be
an impertinence on her part to interfere. Of course I need hardly say she
put the whole thing down to the effects of a warm, drowsy afternoon and
the Legation champagne. Now comes the astonishing part of my story. A
fortnight later a bank manager was stabbed to death with a swordstick in
that very part of the Bois. His assassin was the son of a charwoman
formerly working at the bank, who had been dismissed from her job by the
manager on account of chronic intemperance. His name was Henri Leturc.”
From that moment Blenkinthrope was tacitly accepted as the Munchausen
of the party. No effort was spared to draw him out from day to day in the
exercise of testing their powers of credulity, and Blenkinthrope, in the false
security of an assured and receptive audience, waxed industrious and
ingenious in supplying the demand for marvels. Duckby’s satirical story of
a tame otter that had a tank in the garden to swim in, and whined restlessly
whenever the water-rate was overdue, was scarcely an unfair parody of
some of Blenkinthrope’s wilder efforts. And then one day came Nemesis.
Returning to his villa one evening Blenkinthrope found his wife sitting in
front of a pack of cards, which she was scrutinising with unusual
Page 79
concentration.
“The same old patience-game?” he asked carelessly.
“No, dear; this is the Death’s Head patience, the most difficult of them all.
I’ve never got it to work out, and somehow I should be rather frightened if I
did. Mother only got it out once in her life; she was afraid of it, too. Her
great-aunt had done it once and fallen dead from excitement the next
moment, and mother always had a feeling that she would die if she ever got
it out. She died the same night that she did it. She was in bad health at the
time, certainly, but it was a strange coincidence.”
“Don’t do it if it frightens you,” was Blenkinthrope’s practical comment as
he left the room. A few minutes later his wife called to him.
“John, it gave me such a turn, I nearly got it out. Only the five of diamonds
held me up at the end. I really thought I’d done it.”
“Why, you can do it,” said Blenkinthrope, who had come back to the room;
“if you shift the eight of clubs on to that open nine the five can be moved on
to the six.”
His wife made the suggested move with hasty, trembling fingers, and piled
the outstanding cards on to their respective packs. Then she followed the
example of her mother and great-grand-aunt.
Blenkinthrope had been genuinely fond of his wife, but in the midst of his
bereavement one dominant thought obtruded itself. Something sensational
and real had at last come into his life; no longer was it a grey, colourless
record. The headlines which might appropriately describe his domestic
tragedy kept shaping themselves in his brain. “Inherited presentiment
comes true.” “The Death’s Head patience: Card-game that justified its
sinister name in three generations.” He wrote out a full story of the fatal
occurrence for the Essex Vedette, the editor of which was a friend of his,
and to another friend he gave a condensed account, to be taken up to the
office of one of the halfpenny dailies. But in both cases his reputation as a
romancer stood fatally in the way of the fulfilment of his ambitions. “Not
the right thing to be Munchausening in a time of sorrow” agreed his friends
among themselves, and a brief note of regret at the “sudden death of the
wife of our respected neighbour, Mr. John Blenkinthrope, from heart
“The same old patience-game?” he asked carelessly.
“No, dear; this is the Death’s Head patience, the most difficult of them all.
I’ve never got it to work out, and somehow I should be rather frightened if I
did. Mother only got it out once in her life; she was afraid of it, too. Her
great-aunt had done it once and fallen dead from excitement the next
moment, and mother always had a feeling that she would die if she ever got
it out. She died the same night that she did it. She was in bad health at the
time, certainly, but it was a strange coincidence.”
“Don’t do it if it frightens you,” was Blenkinthrope’s practical comment as
he left the room. A few minutes later his wife called to him.
“John, it gave me such a turn, I nearly got it out. Only the five of diamonds
held me up at the end. I really thought I’d done it.”
“Why, you can do it,” said Blenkinthrope, who had come back to the room;
“if you shift the eight of clubs on to that open nine the five can be moved on
to the six.”
His wife made the suggested move with hasty, trembling fingers, and piled
the outstanding cards on to their respective packs. Then she followed the
example of her mother and great-grand-aunt.
Blenkinthrope had been genuinely fond of his wife, but in the midst of his
bereavement one dominant thought obtruded itself. Something sensational
and real had at last come into his life; no longer was it a grey, colourless
record. The headlines which might appropriately describe his domestic
tragedy kept shaping themselves in his brain. “Inherited presentiment
comes true.” “The Death’s Head patience: Card-game that justified its
sinister name in three generations.” He wrote out a full story of the fatal
occurrence for the Essex Vedette, the editor of which was a friend of his,
and to another friend he gave a condensed account, to be taken up to the
office of one of the halfpenny dailies. But in both cases his reputation as a
romancer stood fatally in the way of the fulfilment of his ambitions. “Not
the right thing to be Munchausening in a time of sorrow” agreed his friends
among themselves, and a brief note of regret at the “sudden death of the
wife of our respected neighbour, Mr. John Blenkinthrope, from heart
Page 80
failure,” appearing in the news column of the local paper was the forlorn
outcome of his visions of widespread publicity.
Blenkinthrope shrank from the society of his erstwhile travelling
companions and took to travelling townwards by an earlier train. He
sometimes tries to enlist the sympathy and attention of a chance
acquaintance in details of the whistling prowess of his best canary or the
dimensions of his largest beetroot; he scarcely recognises himself as the
man who was once spoken about and pointed out as the owner of the
Seventh Pullet.
outcome of his visions of widespread publicity.
Blenkinthrope shrank from the society of his erstwhile travelling
companions and took to travelling townwards by an earlier train. He
sometimes tries to enlist the sympathy and attention of a chance
acquaintance in details of the whistling prowess of his best canary or the
dimensions of his largest beetroot; he scarcely recognises himself as the
man who was once spoken about and pointed out as the owner of the
Seventh Pullet.
Page 81
THE BLIND SPOT
“You’ve just come back from Adelaide’s funeral, haven’t you?” said Sir
Lulworth to his nephew; “I suppose it was very like most other funerals?”
“I’ll tell you all about it at lunch,” said Egbert.
“You’ll do nothing of the sort. It wouldn’t be respectful either to your
great-aunt’s memory or to the lunch. We begin with Spanish olives, then a
borshch, then more olives and a bird of some kind, and a rather enticing
Rhenish wine, not at all expensive as wines go in this country, but still quite
laudable in its way. Now there’s absolutely nothing in that menu that
harmonises in the least with the subject of your great-aunt Adelaide or her
funeral. She was a charming woman, and quite as intelligent as she had any
need to be, but somehow she always reminded me of an English cook’s idea
of a Madras curry.”
“She used to say you were frivolous,” said Egbert. Something in his tone
suggested that he rather endorsed the verdict.
“I believe I once considerably scandalised her by declaring that clear soup
was a more important factor in life than a clear conscience. She had very
little sense of proportion. By the way, she made you her principal heir,
didn’t she?”
“Yes,” said Egbert, “and executor as well. It’s in that connection that I
particularly want to speak to you.”
“Business is not my strong point at any time,” said Sir Lulworth, “and
certainly not when we’re on the immediate threshold of lunch.”
“It isn’t exactly business,” explained Egbert, as he followed his uncle into
the dining-room.
“You’ve just come back from Adelaide’s funeral, haven’t you?” said Sir
Lulworth to his nephew; “I suppose it was very like most other funerals?”
“I’ll tell you all about it at lunch,” said Egbert.
“You’ll do nothing of the sort. It wouldn’t be respectful either to your
great-aunt’s memory or to the lunch. We begin with Spanish olives, then a
borshch, then more olives and a bird of some kind, and a rather enticing
Rhenish wine, not at all expensive as wines go in this country, but still quite
laudable in its way. Now there’s absolutely nothing in that menu that
harmonises in the least with the subject of your great-aunt Adelaide or her
funeral. She was a charming woman, and quite as intelligent as she had any
need to be, but somehow she always reminded me of an English cook’s idea
of a Madras curry.”
“She used to say you were frivolous,” said Egbert. Something in his tone
suggested that he rather endorsed the verdict.
“I believe I once considerably scandalised her by declaring that clear soup
was a more important factor in life than a clear conscience. She had very
little sense of proportion. By the way, she made you her principal heir,
didn’t she?”
“Yes,” said Egbert, “and executor as well. It’s in that connection that I
particularly want to speak to you.”
“Business is not my strong point at any time,” said Sir Lulworth, “and
certainly not when we’re on the immediate threshold of lunch.”
“It isn’t exactly business,” explained Egbert, as he followed his uncle into
the dining-room.
Page 82
“It’s something rather serious. Very serious.”
“Then we can’t possibly speak about it now,” said Sir Lulworth; “no one
could talk seriously during a borshch. A beautifully constructed borshch,
such as you are going to experience presently, ought not only to banish
conversation but almost to annihilate thought. Later on, when we arrive at
the second stage of olives, I shall be quite ready to discuss that new book on
Borrow, or, if you prefer it, the present situation in the Grand Duchy of
Luxemburg. But I absolutely decline to talk anything approaching business
till we have finished with the bird.”
For the greater part of the meal Egbert sat in an abstracted silence, the
silence of a man whose mind is focussed on one topic. When the coffee
stage had been reached he launched himself suddenly athwart his uncle’s
reminiscences of the Court of Luxemburg.
“I think I told you that great-aunt Adelaide had made me her executor.
There wasn’t very much to be done in the way of legal matters, but I had to
go through her papers.”
“That would be a fairly heavy task in itself. I should imagine there were
reams of family letters.”
“Stacks of them, and most of them highly uninteresting. There was one
packet, however, which I thought might repay a careful perusal. It was a
bundle of correspondence from her brother Peter.”
“The Canon of tragic memory,” said Lulworth.
“Exactly, of tragic memory, as you say; a tragedy that has never been
fathomed.”
“Probably the simplest explanation was the correct one,” said Sir Lulworth;
“he slipped on the stone staircase and fractured his skull in falling.”
Egbert shook his head. “The medical evidence all went to prove that the
blow on the head was struck by some one coming up behind him. A wound
caused by violent contact with the steps could not possibly have been
inflicted at that angle of the skull. They experimented with a dummy figure
falling in every conceivable position.”
“Then we can’t possibly speak about it now,” said Sir Lulworth; “no one
could talk seriously during a borshch. A beautifully constructed borshch,
such as you are going to experience presently, ought not only to banish
conversation but almost to annihilate thought. Later on, when we arrive at
the second stage of olives, I shall be quite ready to discuss that new book on
Borrow, or, if you prefer it, the present situation in the Grand Duchy of
Luxemburg. But I absolutely decline to talk anything approaching business
till we have finished with the bird.”
For the greater part of the meal Egbert sat in an abstracted silence, the
silence of a man whose mind is focussed on one topic. When the coffee
stage had been reached he launched himself suddenly athwart his uncle’s
reminiscences of the Court of Luxemburg.
“I think I told you that great-aunt Adelaide had made me her executor.
There wasn’t very much to be done in the way of legal matters, but I had to
go through her papers.”
“That would be a fairly heavy task in itself. I should imagine there were
reams of family letters.”
“Stacks of them, and most of them highly uninteresting. There was one
packet, however, which I thought might repay a careful perusal. It was a
bundle of correspondence from her brother Peter.”
“The Canon of tragic memory,” said Lulworth.
“Exactly, of tragic memory, as you say; a tragedy that has never been
fathomed.”
“Probably the simplest explanation was the correct one,” said Sir Lulworth;
“he slipped on the stone staircase and fractured his skull in falling.”
Egbert shook his head. “The medical evidence all went to prove that the
blow on the head was struck by some one coming up behind him. A wound
caused by violent contact with the steps could not possibly have been
inflicted at that angle of the skull. They experimented with a dummy figure
falling in every conceivable position.”
Page 83
“But the motive?” exclaimed Sir Lulworth; “no one had any interest in
doing away with him, and the number of people who destroy Canons of the
Established Church for the mere fun of killing must be extremely limited.
Of course there are individuals of weak mental balance who do that sort of
thing, but they seldom conceal their handiwork; they are more generally
inclined to parade it.”
“His cook was under suspicion,” said Egbert shortly.
“I know he was,” said Sir Lulworth, “simply because he was about the only
person on the premises at the time of the tragedy. But could anything be
sillier than trying to fasten a charge of murder on to Sebastien? He had
nothing to gain, in fact, a good deal to lose, from the death of his employer.
The Canon was paying him quite as good wages as I was able to offer him
when I took him over into my service. I have since raised them to
something a little more in accordance with his real worth, but at the time he
was glad to find a new place without troubling about an increase of wages.
People were fighting rather shy of him, and he had no friends in this
country. No; if anyone in the world was interested in the prolonged life and
unimpaired digestion of the Canon it would certainly be Sebastien.”
“People don’t always weigh the consequences of their rash acts,” said
Egbert, “otherwise there would be very few murders committed. Sebastien
is a man of hot temper.”
“He is a southerner,” admitted Sir Lulworth; “to be geographically exact I
believe he hails from the French slopes of the Pyrenees. I took that into
consideration when he nearly killed the gardener’s boy the other day for
bringing him a spurious substitute for sorrel. One must always make
allowances for origin and locality and early environment; ‘Tell me your
longitude and I’ll know what latitude to allow you,’ is my motto.”
“There, you see,” said Egbert, “he nearly killed the gardener’s boy.”
“My dear Egbert, between nearly killing a gardener’s boy and altogether
killing a Canon there is a wide difference. No doubt you have often felt a
temporary desire to kill a gardener’s boy; you have never given way to it,
and I respect you for your self-control. But I don’t suppose you have ever
wanted to kill an octogenarian Canon. Besides, as far as we know, there
doing away with him, and the number of people who destroy Canons of the
Established Church for the mere fun of killing must be extremely limited.
Of course there are individuals of weak mental balance who do that sort of
thing, but they seldom conceal their handiwork; they are more generally
inclined to parade it.”
“His cook was under suspicion,” said Egbert shortly.
“I know he was,” said Sir Lulworth, “simply because he was about the only
person on the premises at the time of the tragedy. But could anything be
sillier than trying to fasten a charge of murder on to Sebastien? He had
nothing to gain, in fact, a good deal to lose, from the death of his employer.
The Canon was paying him quite as good wages as I was able to offer him
when I took him over into my service. I have since raised them to
something a little more in accordance with his real worth, but at the time he
was glad to find a new place without troubling about an increase of wages.
People were fighting rather shy of him, and he had no friends in this
country. No; if anyone in the world was interested in the prolonged life and
unimpaired digestion of the Canon it would certainly be Sebastien.”
“People don’t always weigh the consequences of their rash acts,” said
Egbert, “otherwise there would be very few murders committed. Sebastien
is a man of hot temper.”
“He is a southerner,” admitted Sir Lulworth; “to be geographically exact I
believe he hails from the French slopes of the Pyrenees. I took that into
consideration when he nearly killed the gardener’s boy the other day for
bringing him a spurious substitute for sorrel. One must always make
allowances for origin and locality and early environment; ‘Tell me your
longitude and I’ll know what latitude to allow you,’ is my motto.”
“There, you see,” said Egbert, “he nearly killed the gardener’s boy.”
“My dear Egbert, between nearly killing a gardener’s boy and altogether
killing a Canon there is a wide difference. No doubt you have often felt a
temporary desire to kill a gardener’s boy; you have never given way to it,
and I respect you for your self-control. But I don’t suppose you have ever
wanted to kill an octogenarian Canon. Besides, as far as we know, there
Page 84
had never been any quarrel or disagreement between the two men. The
evidence at the inquest brought that out very clearly.”
“Ah!” said Egbert, with the air of a man coming at last into a deferred
inheritance of conversational importance, “that is precisely what I want to
speak to you about.”
He pushed away his coffee cup and drew a pocket-book from his inner
breast-pocket. From the depths of the pocket-book he produced an
envelope, and from the envelope he extracted a letter, closely written in a
small, neat handwriting.
“One of the Canon’s numerous letters to Aunt Adelaide,” he explained,
“written a few days before his death. Her memory was already failing
when she received it, and I daresay she forgot the contents as soon as she
had read it; otherwise, in the light of what subsequently happened, we
should have heard something of this letter before now. If it had been
produced at the inquest I fancy it would have made some difference in the
course of affairs. The evidence, as you remarked just now, choked off
suspicion against Sebastien by disclosing an utter absence of anything that
could be considered a motive or provocation for the crime, if crime there
was.”
“Oh, read the letter,” said Sir Lulworth impatiently.
“It’s a long rambling affair, like most of his letters in his later years,” said
Egbert. “I’ll read the part that bears immediately on the mystery.
“‘I very much fear I shall have to get rid of Sebastien. He cooks divinely,
but he has the temper of a fiend or an anthropoid ape, and I am really in
bodily fear of him. We had a dispute the other day as to the correct sort of
lunch to be served on Ash Wednesday, and I got so irritated and annoyed at
his conceit and obstinacy that at last I threw a cupful of coffee in his face
and called him at the same time an impudent jackanapes. Very little of the
coffee went actually in his face, but I have never seen a human being show
such deplorable lack of self-control. I laughed at the threat of killing me
that he spluttered out in his rage, and thought the whole thing would blow
over, but I have several times since caught him scowling and muttering in a
highly unpleasant fashion, and lately I have fancied that he was dogging my
evidence at the inquest brought that out very clearly.”
“Ah!” said Egbert, with the air of a man coming at last into a deferred
inheritance of conversational importance, “that is precisely what I want to
speak to you about.”
He pushed away his coffee cup and drew a pocket-book from his inner
breast-pocket. From the depths of the pocket-book he produced an
envelope, and from the envelope he extracted a letter, closely written in a
small, neat handwriting.
“One of the Canon’s numerous letters to Aunt Adelaide,” he explained,
“written a few days before his death. Her memory was already failing
when she received it, and I daresay she forgot the contents as soon as she
had read it; otherwise, in the light of what subsequently happened, we
should have heard something of this letter before now. If it had been
produced at the inquest I fancy it would have made some difference in the
course of affairs. The evidence, as you remarked just now, choked off
suspicion against Sebastien by disclosing an utter absence of anything that
could be considered a motive or provocation for the crime, if crime there
was.”
“Oh, read the letter,” said Sir Lulworth impatiently.
“It’s a long rambling affair, like most of his letters in his later years,” said
Egbert. “I’ll read the part that bears immediately on the mystery.
“‘I very much fear I shall have to get rid of Sebastien. He cooks divinely,
but he has the temper of a fiend or an anthropoid ape, and I am really in
bodily fear of him. We had a dispute the other day as to the correct sort of
lunch to be served on Ash Wednesday, and I got so irritated and annoyed at
his conceit and obstinacy that at last I threw a cupful of coffee in his face
and called him at the same time an impudent jackanapes. Very little of the
coffee went actually in his face, but I have never seen a human being show
such deplorable lack of self-control. I laughed at the threat of killing me
that he spluttered out in his rage, and thought the whole thing would blow
over, but I have several times since caught him scowling and muttering in a
highly unpleasant fashion, and lately I have fancied that he was dogging my
Page 85
footsteps about the grounds, particularly when I walk of an evening in the
Italian Garden.’
“It was on the steps in the Italian Garden that the body was found,”
commented Egbert, and resumed reading.
“‘I daresay the danger is imaginary; but I shall feel more at ease when he
has quitted my service.’”
Egbert paused for a moment at the conclusion of the extract; then, as his
uncle made no remark, he added: “If lack of motive was the only factor that
saved Sebastien from prosecution I fancy this letter will put a different
complexion on matters.”
“Have you shown it to anyone else?” asked Sir Lulworth, reaching out his
hand for the incriminating piece of paper.
“No,” said Egbert, handing it across the table, “I thought I would tell you
about it first. Heavens, what are you doing?”
Egbert’s voice rose almost to a scream. Sir Lulworth had flung the paper
well and truly into the glowing centre of the grate. The small, neat
handwriting shrivelled into black flaky nothingness.
“What on earth did you do that for?” gasped Egbert. “That letter was our
one piece of evidence to connect Sebastien with the crime.”
“That is why I destroyed it,” said Sir Lulworth.
“But why should you want to shield him?” cried Egbert; “the man is a
common murderer.”
“A common murderer, possibly, but a very uncommon cook.”
Italian Garden.’
“It was on the steps in the Italian Garden that the body was found,”
commented Egbert, and resumed reading.
“‘I daresay the danger is imaginary; but I shall feel more at ease when he
has quitted my service.’”
Egbert paused for a moment at the conclusion of the extract; then, as his
uncle made no remark, he added: “If lack of motive was the only factor that
saved Sebastien from prosecution I fancy this letter will put a different
complexion on matters.”
“Have you shown it to anyone else?” asked Sir Lulworth, reaching out his
hand for the incriminating piece of paper.
“No,” said Egbert, handing it across the table, “I thought I would tell you
about it first. Heavens, what are you doing?”
Egbert’s voice rose almost to a scream. Sir Lulworth had flung the paper
well and truly into the glowing centre of the grate. The small, neat
handwriting shrivelled into black flaky nothingness.
“What on earth did you do that for?” gasped Egbert. “That letter was our
one piece of evidence to connect Sebastien with the crime.”
“That is why I destroyed it,” said Sir Lulworth.
“But why should you want to shield him?” cried Egbert; “the man is a
common murderer.”
“A common murderer, possibly, but a very uncommon cook.”
Page 86
DUSK
Norman Gortsby sat on a bench in the Park, with his back to a strip of bush-
planted sward, fenced by the park railings, and the Row fronting him across
a wide stretch of carriage drive. Hyde Park Corner, with its rattle and hoot
of traffic, lay immediately to his right. It was some thirty minutes past six
on an early March evening, and dusk had fallen heavily over the scene,
dusk mitigated by some faint moonlight and many street lamps. There was
a wide emptiness over road and sidewalk, and yet there were many
unconsidered figures moving silently through the half-light, or dotted
unobtrusively on bench and chair, scarcely to be distinguished from the
shadowed gloom in which they sat.
The scene pleased Gortsby and harmonised with his present mood. Dusk,
to his mind, was the hour of the defeated. Men and women, who had
fought and lost, who hid their fallen fortunes and dead hopes as far as
possible from the scrutiny of the curious, came forth in this hour of
gloaming, when their shabby clothes and bowed shoulders and unhappy
eyes might pass unnoticed, or, at any rate, unrecognised.
A king that is conquered must see strange looks,
So bitter a thing is the heart of man.
The wanderers in the dusk did not choose to have strange looks fasten on
them, therefore they came out in this bat-fashion, taking their pleasure sadly
in a pleasure-ground that had emptied of its rightful occupants. Beyond the
sheltering screen of bushes and palings came a realm of brilliant lights and
noisy, rushing traffic. A blazing, many-tiered stretch of windows shone
through the dusk and almost dispersed it, marking the haunts of those other
people, who held their own in life’s struggle, or at any rate had not had to
admit failure. So Gortsby’s imagination pictured things as he sat on his
bench in the almost deserted walk. He was in the mood to count himself
Norman Gortsby sat on a bench in the Park, with his back to a strip of bush-
planted sward, fenced by the park railings, and the Row fronting him across
a wide stretch of carriage drive. Hyde Park Corner, with its rattle and hoot
of traffic, lay immediately to his right. It was some thirty minutes past six
on an early March evening, and dusk had fallen heavily over the scene,
dusk mitigated by some faint moonlight and many street lamps. There was
a wide emptiness over road and sidewalk, and yet there were many
unconsidered figures moving silently through the half-light, or dotted
unobtrusively on bench and chair, scarcely to be distinguished from the
shadowed gloom in which they sat.
The scene pleased Gortsby and harmonised with his present mood. Dusk,
to his mind, was the hour of the defeated. Men and women, who had
fought and lost, who hid their fallen fortunes and dead hopes as far as
possible from the scrutiny of the curious, came forth in this hour of
gloaming, when their shabby clothes and bowed shoulders and unhappy
eyes might pass unnoticed, or, at any rate, unrecognised.
A king that is conquered must see strange looks,
So bitter a thing is the heart of man.
The wanderers in the dusk did not choose to have strange looks fasten on
them, therefore they came out in this bat-fashion, taking their pleasure sadly
in a pleasure-ground that had emptied of its rightful occupants. Beyond the
sheltering screen of bushes and palings came a realm of brilliant lights and
noisy, rushing traffic. A blazing, many-tiered stretch of windows shone
through the dusk and almost dispersed it, marking the haunts of those other
people, who held their own in life’s struggle, or at any rate had not had to
admit failure. So Gortsby’s imagination pictured things as he sat on his
bench in the almost deserted walk. He was in the mood to count himself
Page 87
among the defeated. Money troubles did not press on him; had he so
wished he could have strolled into the thoroughfares of light and noise, and
taken his place among the jostling ranks of those who enjoyed prosperity or
struggled for it. He had failed in a more subtle ambition, and for the
moment he was heartsore and disillusionised, and not disinclined to take a
certain cynical pleasure in observing and labelling his fellow wanderers as
they went their ways in the dark stretches between the lamp-lights.
On the bench by his side sat an elderly gentleman with a drooping air of
defiance that was probably the remaining vestige of self-respect in an
individual who had ceased to defy successfully anybody or anything. His
clothes could scarcely be called shabby, at least they passed muster in the
half-light, but one’s imagination could not have pictured the wearer
embarking on the purchase of a half-crown box of chocolates or laying out
ninepence on a carnation buttonhole. He belonged unmistakably to that
forlorn orchestra to whose piping no one dances; he was one of the world’s
lamenters who induce no responsive weeping. As he rose to go Gortsby
imagined him returning to a home circle where he was snubbed and of no
account, or to some bleak lodging where his ability to pay a weekly bill was
the beginning and end of the interest he inspired. His retreating figure
vanished slowly into the shadows, and his place on the bench was taken
almost immediately by a young man, fairly well dressed but scarcely more
cheerful of mien than his predecessor. As if to emphasise the fact that the
world went badly with him the new-corner unburdened himself of an angry
and very audible expletive as he flung himself into the seat.
“You don’t seem in a very good temper,” said Gortsby, judging that he was
expected to take due notice of the demonstration.
The young man turned to him with a look of disarming frankness which put
him instantly on his guard.
“You wouldn’t be in a good temper if you were in the fix I’m in,” he said;
“I’ve done the silliest thing I’ve ever done in my life.”
“Yes?” said Gortsby dispassionately.
“Came up this afternoon, meaning to stay at the Patagonian Hotel in
Berkshire Square,” continued the young man; “when I got there I found it
wished he could have strolled into the thoroughfares of light and noise, and
taken his place among the jostling ranks of those who enjoyed prosperity or
struggled for it. He had failed in a more subtle ambition, and for the
moment he was heartsore and disillusionised, and not disinclined to take a
certain cynical pleasure in observing and labelling his fellow wanderers as
they went their ways in the dark stretches between the lamp-lights.
On the bench by his side sat an elderly gentleman with a drooping air of
defiance that was probably the remaining vestige of self-respect in an
individual who had ceased to defy successfully anybody or anything. His
clothes could scarcely be called shabby, at least they passed muster in the
half-light, but one’s imagination could not have pictured the wearer
embarking on the purchase of a half-crown box of chocolates or laying out
ninepence on a carnation buttonhole. He belonged unmistakably to that
forlorn orchestra to whose piping no one dances; he was one of the world’s
lamenters who induce no responsive weeping. As he rose to go Gortsby
imagined him returning to a home circle where he was snubbed and of no
account, or to some bleak lodging where his ability to pay a weekly bill was
the beginning and end of the interest he inspired. His retreating figure
vanished slowly into the shadows, and his place on the bench was taken
almost immediately by a young man, fairly well dressed but scarcely more
cheerful of mien than his predecessor. As if to emphasise the fact that the
world went badly with him the new-corner unburdened himself of an angry
and very audible expletive as he flung himself into the seat.
“You don’t seem in a very good temper,” said Gortsby, judging that he was
expected to take due notice of the demonstration.
The young man turned to him with a look of disarming frankness which put
him instantly on his guard.
“You wouldn’t be in a good temper if you were in the fix I’m in,” he said;
“I’ve done the silliest thing I’ve ever done in my life.”
“Yes?” said Gortsby dispassionately.
“Came up this afternoon, meaning to stay at the Patagonian Hotel in
Berkshire Square,” continued the young man; “when I got there I found it
Page 88
had been pulled down some weeks ago and a cinema theatre run up on the
site. The taxi driver recommended me to another hotel some way off and I
went there. I just sent a letter to my people, giving them the address, and
then I went out to buy some soap—I’d forgotten to pack any and I hate
using hotel soap. Then I strolled about a bit, had a drink at a bar and looked
at the shops, and when I came to turn my steps back to the hotel I suddenly
realised that I didn’t remember its name or even what street it was in.
There’s a nice predicament for a fellow who hasn’t any friends or
connections in London! Of course I can wire to my people for the address,
but they won’t have got my letter till to-morrow; meantime I’m without any
money, came out with about a shilling on me, which went in buying the
soap and getting the drink, and here I am, wandering about with twopence
in my pocket and nowhere to go for the night.”
There was an eloquent pause after the story had been told. “I suppose you
think I’ve spun you rather an impossible yarn,” said the young man
presently, with a suggestion of resentment in his voice.
“Not at all impossible,” said Gortsby judicially; “I remember doing exactly
the same thing once in a foreign capital, and on that occasion there were
two of us, which made it more remarkable. Luckily we remembered that
the hotel was on a sort of canal, and when we struck the canal we were able
to find our way back to the hotel.”
The youth brightened at the reminiscence. “In a foreign city I wouldn’t
mind so much,” he said; “one could go to one’s Consul and get the requisite
help from him. Here in one’s own land one is far more derelict if one gets
into a fix. Unless I can find some decent chap to swallow my story and
lend me some money I seem likely to spend the night on the Embankment.
I’m glad, anyhow, that you don’t think the story outrageously improbable.”
He threw a good deal of warmth into the last remark, as though perhaps to
indicate his hope that Gortsby did not fall far short of the requisite decency.
“Of course,” said Gortsby slowly, “the weak point of your story is that you
can’t produce the soap.”
The young man sat forward hurriedly, felt rapidly in the pockets of his
overcoat, and then jumped to his feet.
site. The taxi driver recommended me to another hotel some way off and I
went there. I just sent a letter to my people, giving them the address, and
then I went out to buy some soap—I’d forgotten to pack any and I hate
using hotel soap. Then I strolled about a bit, had a drink at a bar and looked
at the shops, and when I came to turn my steps back to the hotel I suddenly
realised that I didn’t remember its name or even what street it was in.
There’s a nice predicament for a fellow who hasn’t any friends or
connections in London! Of course I can wire to my people for the address,
but they won’t have got my letter till to-morrow; meantime I’m without any
money, came out with about a shilling on me, which went in buying the
soap and getting the drink, and here I am, wandering about with twopence
in my pocket and nowhere to go for the night.”
There was an eloquent pause after the story had been told. “I suppose you
think I’ve spun you rather an impossible yarn,” said the young man
presently, with a suggestion of resentment in his voice.
“Not at all impossible,” said Gortsby judicially; “I remember doing exactly
the same thing once in a foreign capital, and on that occasion there were
two of us, which made it more remarkable. Luckily we remembered that
the hotel was on a sort of canal, and when we struck the canal we were able
to find our way back to the hotel.”
The youth brightened at the reminiscence. “In a foreign city I wouldn’t
mind so much,” he said; “one could go to one’s Consul and get the requisite
help from him. Here in one’s own land one is far more derelict if one gets
into a fix. Unless I can find some decent chap to swallow my story and
lend me some money I seem likely to spend the night on the Embankment.
I’m glad, anyhow, that you don’t think the story outrageously improbable.”
He threw a good deal of warmth into the last remark, as though perhaps to
indicate his hope that Gortsby did not fall far short of the requisite decency.
“Of course,” said Gortsby slowly, “the weak point of your story is that you
can’t produce the soap.”
The young man sat forward hurriedly, felt rapidly in the pockets of his
overcoat, and then jumped to his feet.
Page 89
“I must have lost it,” he muttered angrily.
“To lose an hotel and a cake of soap on one afternoon suggests wilful
carelessness,” said Gortsby, but the young man scarcely waited to hear the
end of the remark. He flitted away down the path, his head held high, with
an air of somewhat jaded jauntiness.
“It was a pity,” mused Gortsby; “the going out to get one’s own soap was
the one convincing touch in the whole story, and yet it was just that little
detail that brought him to grief. If he had had the brilliant forethought to
provide himself with a cake of soap, wrapped and sealed with all the
solicitude of the chemist’s counter, he would have been a genius in his
particular line. In his particular line genius certainly consists of an infinite
capacity for taking precautions.”
With that reflection Gortsby rose to go; as he did so an exclamation of
concern escaped him. Lying on the ground by the side of the bench was a
small oval packet, wrapped and sealed with the solicitude of a chemist’s
counter. It could be nothing else but a cake of soap, and it had evidently
fallen out of the youth’s overcoat pocket when he flung himself down on
the seat. In another moment Gortsby was scudding along the dusk-
shrouded path in anxious quest for a youthful figure in a light overcoat. He
had nearly given up the search when he caught sight of the object of his
pursuit standing irresolutely on the border of the carriage drive, evidently
uncertain whether to strike across the Park or make for the bustling
pavements of Knightsbridge. He turned round sharply with an air of
defensive hostility when he found Gortsby hailing him.
“The important witness to the genuineness of your story has turned up,”
said Gortsby, holding out the cake of soap; “it must have slid out of your
overcoat pocket when you sat down on the seat. I saw it on the ground after
you left. You must excuse my disbelief, but appearances were really rather
against you, and now, as I appealed to the testimony of the soap I think I
ought to abide by its verdict. If the loan of a sovereign is any good to you
—”
The young man hastily removed all doubt on the subject by pocketing the
coin.
“To lose an hotel and a cake of soap on one afternoon suggests wilful
carelessness,” said Gortsby, but the young man scarcely waited to hear the
end of the remark. He flitted away down the path, his head held high, with
an air of somewhat jaded jauntiness.
“It was a pity,” mused Gortsby; “the going out to get one’s own soap was
the one convincing touch in the whole story, and yet it was just that little
detail that brought him to grief. If he had had the brilliant forethought to
provide himself with a cake of soap, wrapped and sealed with all the
solicitude of the chemist’s counter, he would have been a genius in his
particular line. In his particular line genius certainly consists of an infinite
capacity for taking precautions.”
With that reflection Gortsby rose to go; as he did so an exclamation of
concern escaped him. Lying on the ground by the side of the bench was a
small oval packet, wrapped and sealed with the solicitude of a chemist’s
counter. It could be nothing else but a cake of soap, and it had evidently
fallen out of the youth’s overcoat pocket when he flung himself down on
the seat. In another moment Gortsby was scudding along the dusk-
shrouded path in anxious quest for a youthful figure in a light overcoat. He
had nearly given up the search when he caught sight of the object of his
pursuit standing irresolutely on the border of the carriage drive, evidently
uncertain whether to strike across the Park or make for the bustling
pavements of Knightsbridge. He turned round sharply with an air of
defensive hostility when he found Gortsby hailing him.
“The important witness to the genuineness of your story has turned up,”
said Gortsby, holding out the cake of soap; “it must have slid out of your
overcoat pocket when you sat down on the seat. I saw it on the ground after
you left. You must excuse my disbelief, but appearances were really rather
against you, and now, as I appealed to the testimony of the soap I think I
ought to abide by its verdict. If the loan of a sovereign is any good to you
—”
The young man hastily removed all doubt on the subject by pocketing the
coin.
Page 90
“Here is my card with my address,” continued Gortsby; “any day this week
will do for returning the money, and here is the soap—don’t lose it again
it’s been a good friend to you.”
“Lucky thing your finding it,” said the youth, and then, with a catch in his
voice, he blurted out a word or two of thanks and fled headlong in the
direction of Knightsbridge.
“Poor boy, he as nearly as possible broke down,” said Gortsby to himself.
“I don’t wonder either; the relief from his quandary must have been acute.
It’s a lesson to me not to be too clever in judging by circumstances.”
As Gortsby retraced his steps past the seat where the little drama had taken
place he saw an elderly gentleman poking and peering beneath it and on all
sides of it, and recognised his earlier fellow occupant.
“Have you lost anything, sir?” he asked.
“Yes, sir, a cake of soap.”
will do for returning the money, and here is the soap—don’t lose it again
it’s been a good friend to you.”
“Lucky thing your finding it,” said the youth, and then, with a catch in his
voice, he blurted out a word or two of thanks and fled headlong in the
direction of Knightsbridge.
“Poor boy, he as nearly as possible broke down,” said Gortsby to himself.
“I don’t wonder either; the relief from his quandary must have been acute.
It’s a lesson to me not to be too clever in judging by circumstances.”
As Gortsby retraced his steps past the seat where the little drama had taken
place he saw an elderly gentleman poking and peering beneath it and on all
sides of it, and recognised his earlier fellow occupant.
“Have you lost anything, sir?” he asked.
“Yes, sir, a cake of soap.”
Page 91
A TOUCH OF REALISM
“I hope you’ve come full of suggestions for Christmas,” said Lady Blonze
to her latest arrived guest; “the old-fashioned Christmas and the up-to-date
Christmas are both so played out. I want to have something really original
this year.”
“I was staying with the Mathesons last month,” said Blanche Boveal
eagerly, “and we had such a good idea. Every one in the house-party had to
be a character and behave consistently all the time, and at the end of the
visit one had to guess what every one’s character was. The one who was
voted to have acted his or her character best got a prize.”
“It sounds amusing,” said Lady Blonze.
“I was St. Francis of Assisi,” continued Blanche; “we hadn’t got to keep to
our right sexes. I kept getting up in the middle of a meal, and throwing out
food to the birds; you see, the chief thing that one remembers of St. Francis
is that he was fond of the birds. Every one was so stupid about it, and
thought that I was the old man who feeds the sparrows in the Tuileries
Gardens. Then Colonel Pentley was the Jolly Miller on the banks of Dee.”
“How on earth did he do that?” asked Bertie van Tahn.
“‘He laughed and sang from morn till night,’” explained Blanche.
“How dreadful for the rest of you,” said Bertie; “and anyway he wasn’t on
the banks of Dee.”
“One had to imagine that,” said Blanche.
“If you could imagine all that you might as well imagine cattle on the
further bank and keep on calling them home, Mary-fashion, across the
sands of Dee. Or you might change the river to the Yarrow and imagine it
“I hope you’ve come full of suggestions for Christmas,” said Lady Blonze
to her latest arrived guest; “the old-fashioned Christmas and the up-to-date
Christmas are both so played out. I want to have something really original
this year.”
“I was staying with the Mathesons last month,” said Blanche Boveal
eagerly, “and we had such a good idea. Every one in the house-party had to
be a character and behave consistently all the time, and at the end of the
visit one had to guess what every one’s character was. The one who was
voted to have acted his or her character best got a prize.”
“It sounds amusing,” said Lady Blonze.
“I was St. Francis of Assisi,” continued Blanche; “we hadn’t got to keep to
our right sexes. I kept getting up in the middle of a meal, and throwing out
food to the birds; you see, the chief thing that one remembers of St. Francis
is that he was fond of the birds. Every one was so stupid about it, and
thought that I was the old man who feeds the sparrows in the Tuileries
Gardens. Then Colonel Pentley was the Jolly Miller on the banks of Dee.”
“How on earth did he do that?” asked Bertie van Tahn.
“‘He laughed and sang from morn till night,’” explained Blanche.
“How dreadful for the rest of you,” said Bertie; “and anyway he wasn’t on
the banks of Dee.”
“One had to imagine that,” said Blanche.
“If you could imagine all that you might as well imagine cattle on the
further bank and keep on calling them home, Mary-fashion, across the
sands of Dee. Or you might change the river to the Yarrow and imagine it
Page 92
was on the top of you, and say you were Willie, or whoever it was, drowned
in Yarrow.”
“Of course it’s easy to make fun of it,” said Blanche sharply, “but it was
extremely interesting and amusing. The prize was rather a fiasco, though.
You see, Millie Matheson said her character was Lady Bountiful, and as she
was our hostess of course we all had to vote that she had carried out her
character better than anyone. Otherwise I ought to have got the prize.”
“It’s quite an idea for a Christmas party,” said Lady Blonze; “we must
certainly do it here.”
Sir Nicholas was not so enthusiastic. “Are you quite sure, my dear, that
you’re wise in doing this thing?” he said to his wife when they were alone
together. “It might do very well at the Mathesons, where they had rather a
staid, elderly house-party, but here it will be a different matter. There is the
Durmot flapper, for instance, who simply stops at nothing, and you know
what Van Tahn is like. Then there is Cyril Skatterly; he has madness on one
side of his family and a Hungarian grandmother on the other.”
“I don’t see what they could do that would matter,” said Lady Blonze.
“It’s the unknown that is to be dreaded,” said Sir Nicholas. “If Skatterly
took it into his head to represent a Bull of Bashan, well, I’d rather not be
here.”
“Of course we shan’t allow any Bible characters. Besides, I don’t know
what the Bulls of Bashan really did that was so very dreadful; they just
came round and gaped, as far as I remember.”
“My dear, you don’t know what Skatterly’s Hungarian imagination mightn’t
read into the part; it would be small satisfaction to say to him afterwards:
‘You’ve behaved as no Bull of Bashan would have behaved.’”
“Oh, you’re an alarmist,” said Lady Blonze; “I particularly want to have
this idea carried out. It will be sure to be talked about a lot.”
“That is quite possible,” said Sir Nicholas.
*****
in Yarrow.”
“Of course it’s easy to make fun of it,” said Blanche sharply, “but it was
extremely interesting and amusing. The prize was rather a fiasco, though.
You see, Millie Matheson said her character was Lady Bountiful, and as she
was our hostess of course we all had to vote that she had carried out her
character better than anyone. Otherwise I ought to have got the prize.”
“It’s quite an idea for a Christmas party,” said Lady Blonze; “we must
certainly do it here.”
Sir Nicholas was not so enthusiastic. “Are you quite sure, my dear, that
you’re wise in doing this thing?” he said to his wife when they were alone
together. “It might do very well at the Mathesons, where they had rather a
staid, elderly house-party, but here it will be a different matter. There is the
Durmot flapper, for instance, who simply stops at nothing, and you know
what Van Tahn is like. Then there is Cyril Skatterly; he has madness on one
side of his family and a Hungarian grandmother on the other.”
“I don’t see what they could do that would matter,” said Lady Blonze.
“It’s the unknown that is to be dreaded,” said Sir Nicholas. “If Skatterly
took it into his head to represent a Bull of Bashan, well, I’d rather not be
here.”
“Of course we shan’t allow any Bible characters. Besides, I don’t know
what the Bulls of Bashan really did that was so very dreadful; they just
came round and gaped, as far as I remember.”
“My dear, you don’t know what Skatterly’s Hungarian imagination mightn’t
read into the part; it would be small satisfaction to say to him afterwards:
‘You’ve behaved as no Bull of Bashan would have behaved.’”
“Oh, you’re an alarmist,” said Lady Blonze; “I particularly want to have
this idea carried out. It will be sure to be talked about a lot.”
“That is quite possible,” said Sir Nicholas.
*****
Page 93
Dinner that evening was not a particularly lively affair; the strain of trying
to impersonate a self-imposed character or to glean hints of identity from
other people’s conduct acted as a check on the natural festivity of such a
gathering. There was a general feeling of gratitude and acquiescence when
good-natured Rachel Klammerstein suggested that there should be an hour
or two’s respite from “the game” while they all listened to a little piano-
playing after dinner. Rachel’s love of piano music was not indiscriminate,
and concentrated itself chiefly on selections rendered by her idolised
offspring, Moritz and Augusta, who, to do them justice, played remarkably
well.
The Klammersteins were deservedly popular as Christmas guests; they gave
expensive gifts lavishly on Christmas Day and New Year, and Mrs.
Klammerstein had already dropped hints of her intention to present the
prize for the best enacted character in the game competition. Every one had
brightened at this prospect; if it had fallen to Lady Blonze, as hostess, to
provide the prize, she would have considered that a little souvenir of some
twenty or twenty-five shillings’ value would meet the case, whereas coming
from a Klammerstein source it would certainly run to several guineas.
The close time for impersonation efforts came to an end with the final
withdrawal of Moritz and Augusta from the piano. Blanche Boveal retired
early, leaving the room in a series of laboured leaps that she hoped might be
recognised as a tolerable imitation of Pavlova. Vera Durmot, the sixteen-
year-old flapper, expressed her confident opinion that the performance was
intended to typify Mark Twain’s famous jumping frog, and her diagnosis of
the case found general acceptance. Another guest to set an example of early
bed-going was Waldo Plubley, who conducted his life on a minutely
regulated system of time-tables and hygienic routine. Waldo was a plump,
indolent young man of seven-and-twenty, whose mother had early in his life
decided for him that he was unusually delicate, and by dint of much
coddling and home-keeping had succeeded in making him physically soft
and mentally peevish. Nine hours’ unbroken sleep, preceded by elaborate
breathing exercises and other hygienic ritual, was among the indispensable
regulations which Waldo imposed on himself, and there were innumerable
small observances which he exacted from those who were in any way
obliged to minister to his requirements; a special teapot for the decoction of
his early tea was always solemnly handed over to the bedroom staff of any
to impersonate a self-imposed character or to glean hints of identity from
other people’s conduct acted as a check on the natural festivity of such a
gathering. There was a general feeling of gratitude and acquiescence when
good-natured Rachel Klammerstein suggested that there should be an hour
or two’s respite from “the game” while they all listened to a little piano-
playing after dinner. Rachel’s love of piano music was not indiscriminate,
and concentrated itself chiefly on selections rendered by her idolised
offspring, Moritz and Augusta, who, to do them justice, played remarkably
well.
The Klammersteins were deservedly popular as Christmas guests; they gave
expensive gifts lavishly on Christmas Day and New Year, and Mrs.
Klammerstein had already dropped hints of her intention to present the
prize for the best enacted character in the game competition. Every one had
brightened at this prospect; if it had fallen to Lady Blonze, as hostess, to
provide the prize, she would have considered that a little souvenir of some
twenty or twenty-five shillings’ value would meet the case, whereas coming
from a Klammerstein source it would certainly run to several guineas.
The close time for impersonation efforts came to an end with the final
withdrawal of Moritz and Augusta from the piano. Blanche Boveal retired
early, leaving the room in a series of laboured leaps that she hoped might be
recognised as a tolerable imitation of Pavlova. Vera Durmot, the sixteen-
year-old flapper, expressed her confident opinion that the performance was
intended to typify Mark Twain’s famous jumping frog, and her diagnosis of
the case found general acceptance. Another guest to set an example of early
bed-going was Waldo Plubley, who conducted his life on a minutely
regulated system of time-tables and hygienic routine. Waldo was a plump,
indolent young man of seven-and-twenty, whose mother had early in his life
decided for him that he was unusually delicate, and by dint of much
coddling and home-keeping had succeeded in making him physically soft
and mentally peevish. Nine hours’ unbroken sleep, preceded by elaborate
breathing exercises and other hygienic ritual, was among the indispensable
regulations which Waldo imposed on himself, and there were innumerable
small observances which he exacted from those who were in any way
obliged to minister to his requirements; a special teapot for the decoction of
his early tea was always solemnly handed over to the bedroom staff of any
Page 94
house in which he happened to be staying. No one had ever quite mastered
the mechanism of this precious vessel, but Bertie van Tahn was responsible
for the legend that its spout had to be kept facing north during the process
of infusion.
On this particular night the irreducible nine hours were severely mutilated
by the sudden and by no means noiseless incursion of a pyjama-clad figure
into Waldo’s room at an hour midway between midnight and dawn.
“What is the matter? What are you looking for?” asked the awakened and
astonished Waldo, slowly recognising Van Tahn, who appeared to be
searching hastily for something he had lost.
“Looking for sheep,” was the reply.
“Sheep?” exclaimed Waldo.
“Yes, sheep. You don’t suppose I’m looking for giraffes, do you?”
“I don’t see why you should expect to find either in my room,” retorted
Waldo furiously.
“I can’t argue the matter at this hour of the night,” said Bertie, and began
hastily rummaging in the chest of drawers. Shirts and underwear went
flying on to the floor.
“There are no sheep here, I tell you,” screamed Waldo.
“I’ve only got your word for it,” said Bertie, whisking most of the
bedclothes on to the floor; “if you weren’t concealing something you
wouldn’t be so agitated.”
Waldo was by this time convinced that Van Tahn was raving mad, and made
an anxious effort to humour him.
“Go back to bed like a dear fellow,” he pleaded, “and your sheep will turn
up all right in the morning.”
“I daresay,” said Bertie gloomily, “without their tails. Nice fool I shall look
with a lot of Manx sheep.”
the mechanism of this precious vessel, but Bertie van Tahn was responsible
for the legend that its spout had to be kept facing north during the process
of infusion.
On this particular night the irreducible nine hours were severely mutilated
by the sudden and by no means noiseless incursion of a pyjama-clad figure
into Waldo’s room at an hour midway between midnight and dawn.
“What is the matter? What are you looking for?” asked the awakened and
astonished Waldo, slowly recognising Van Tahn, who appeared to be
searching hastily for something he had lost.
“Looking for sheep,” was the reply.
“Sheep?” exclaimed Waldo.
“Yes, sheep. You don’t suppose I’m looking for giraffes, do you?”
“I don’t see why you should expect to find either in my room,” retorted
Waldo furiously.
“I can’t argue the matter at this hour of the night,” said Bertie, and began
hastily rummaging in the chest of drawers. Shirts and underwear went
flying on to the floor.
“There are no sheep here, I tell you,” screamed Waldo.
“I’ve only got your word for it,” said Bertie, whisking most of the
bedclothes on to the floor; “if you weren’t concealing something you
wouldn’t be so agitated.”
Waldo was by this time convinced that Van Tahn was raving mad, and made
an anxious effort to humour him.
“Go back to bed like a dear fellow,” he pleaded, “and your sheep will turn
up all right in the morning.”
“I daresay,” said Bertie gloomily, “without their tails. Nice fool I shall look
with a lot of Manx sheep.”
Page 95
And by way of emphasising his annoyance at the prospect he sent Waldo’s
pillows flying to the top of the wardrobe.
“But why no tails?” asked Waldo, whose teeth were chattering with fear and
rage and lowered temperature.
“My dear boy, have you never heard the ballad of Little Bo-Peep?” said
Bertie with a chuckle. “It’s my character in the Game, you know. If I
didn’t go hunting about for my lost sheep no one would be able to guess
who I was; and now go to sleepy weeps like a good child or I shall be cross
with you.”
“I leave you to imagine,” wrote Waldo in the course of a long letter to his
mother, “how much sleep I was able to recover that night, and you know
how essential nine uninterrupted hours of slumber are to my health.”
On the other hand he was able to devote some wakeful hours to exercises in
breathing wrath and fury against Bertie van Tahn.
Breakfast at Blonzecourt was a scattered meal, on the “come when you
please” principle, but the house-party was supposed to gather in full
strength at lunch. On the day after the “Game” had been started there were,
however, some notable absentees. Waldo Plubley, for instance, was
reported to be nursing a headache. A large breakfast and an “A.B.C.” had
been taken up to his room, but he had made no appearance in the flesh.
“I expect he’s playing up to some character,” said Vera Durmot; “isn’t there
a thing of Molière’s, ‘Le Malade Imaginaire’? I expect he’s that.”
Eight or nine lists came out, and were duly pencilled with the suggestion.
“And where are the Klammersteins?” asked Lady Blonze; “they’re usually
so punctual.”
“Another character pose, perhaps,” said Bertie van Tahn; “‘the Lost Ten
Tribes.’”
“But there are only three of them. Besides, they’ll want their lunch. Hasn’t
anyone seen anything of them?”
pillows flying to the top of the wardrobe.
“But why no tails?” asked Waldo, whose teeth were chattering with fear and
rage and lowered temperature.
“My dear boy, have you never heard the ballad of Little Bo-Peep?” said
Bertie with a chuckle. “It’s my character in the Game, you know. If I
didn’t go hunting about for my lost sheep no one would be able to guess
who I was; and now go to sleepy weeps like a good child or I shall be cross
with you.”
“I leave you to imagine,” wrote Waldo in the course of a long letter to his
mother, “how much sleep I was able to recover that night, and you know
how essential nine uninterrupted hours of slumber are to my health.”
On the other hand he was able to devote some wakeful hours to exercises in
breathing wrath and fury against Bertie van Tahn.
Breakfast at Blonzecourt was a scattered meal, on the “come when you
please” principle, but the house-party was supposed to gather in full
strength at lunch. On the day after the “Game” had been started there were,
however, some notable absentees. Waldo Plubley, for instance, was
reported to be nursing a headache. A large breakfast and an “A.B.C.” had
been taken up to his room, but he had made no appearance in the flesh.
“I expect he’s playing up to some character,” said Vera Durmot; “isn’t there
a thing of Molière’s, ‘Le Malade Imaginaire’? I expect he’s that.”
Eight or nine lists came out, and were duly pencilled with the suggestion.
“And where are the Klammersteins?” asked Lady Blonze; “they’re usually
so punctual.”
“Another character pose, perhaps,” said Bertie van Tahn; “‘the Lost Ten
Tribes.’”
“But there are only three of them. Besides, they’ll want their lunch. Hasn’t
anyone seen anything of them?”
Page 96
“Didn’t you take them out in your car?” asked Blanche Boveal, addressing
herself to Cyril Skatterly.
“Yes, took them out to Slogberry Moor immediately after breakfast. Miss
Durmot came too.”
“I saw you and Vera come back,” said Lady Blonze, “but I didn’t see the
Klammersteins. Did you put them down in the village?”
“No,” said Skatterly shortly.
“But where are they? Where did you leave them?”
“We left them on Slogberry Moor,” said Vera calmly.
“On Slogberry Moor? Why, it’s more than thirty miles away! How are
they going to get back?”
“We didn’t stop to consider that,” said Skatterly; “we asked them to get out
for a moment, on the pretence that the car had stuck, and then we dashed off
full speed and left them there.”
“But how dare you do such a thing? It’s most inhuman! Why, it’s been
snowing for the last hour.”
“I expect there’ll be a cottage or farmhouse somewhere if they walk a mile
or two.”
“But why on earth have you done it?”
The question came in a chorus of indignant bewilderment.
“That would be telling what our characters are meant to be,” said Vera.
“Didn’t I warn you?” said Sir Nicholas tragically to his wife.
“It’s something to do with Spanish history; we don’t mind giving you that
clue,” said Skatterly, helping himself cheerfully to salad, and then Bertie
van Tahn broke forth into peals of joyous laughter.
“I’ve got it! Ferdinand and Isabella deporting the Jews! Oh, lovely! Those
two have certainly won the prize; we shan’t get anything to beat that for
herself to Cyril Skatterly.
“Yes, took them out to Slogberry Moor immediately after breakfast. Miss
Durmot came too.”
“I saw you and Vera come back,” said Lady Blonze, “but I didn’t see the
Klammersteins. Did you put them down in the village?”
“No,” said Skatterly shortly.
“But where are they? Where did you leave them?”
“We left them on Slogberry Moor,” said Vera calmly.
“On Slogberry Moor? Why, it’s more than thirty miles away! How are
they going to get back?”
“We didn’t stop to consider that,” said Skatterly; “we asked them to get out
for a moment, on the pretence that the car had stuck, and then we dashed off
full speed and left them there.”
“But how dare you do such a thing? It’s most inhuman! Why, it’s been
snowing for the last hour.”
“I expect there’ll be a cottage or farmhouse somewhere if they walk a mile
or two.”
“But why on earth have you done it?”
The question came in a chorus of indignant bewilderment.
“That would be telling what our characters are meant to be,” said Vera.
“Didn’t I warn you?” said Sir Nicholas tragically to his wife.
“It’s something to do with Spanish history; we don’t mind giving you that
clue,” said Skatterly, helping himself cheerfully to salad, and then Bertie
van Tahn broke forth into peals of joyous laughter.
“I’ve got it! Ferdinand and Isabella deporting the Jews! Oh, lovely! Those
two have certainly won the prize; we shan’t get anything to beat that for
Page 97
thoroughness.”
Lady Blonze’s Christmas party was talked about and written about to an
extent that she had not anticipated in her most ambitious moments. The
letters from Waldo’s mother would alone have made it memorable.
Lady Blonze’s Christmas party was talked about and written about to an
extent that she had not anticipated in her most ambitious moments. The
letters from Waldo’s mother would alone have made it memorable.
Page 98
COUSIN TERESA
Basset Harrowcluff returned to the home of his fathers, after an absence of
four years, distinctly well pleased with himself. He was only thirty-one, but
he had put in some useful service in an out-of-the-way, though not
unimportant, corner of the world. He had quieted a province, kept open a
trade route, enforced the tradition of respect which is worth the ransom of
many kings in out-of-the-way regions, and done the whole business on
rather less expenditure than would be requisite for organising a charity in
the home country. In Whitehall and places where they think, they doubtless
thought well of him. It was not inconceivable, his father allowed himself to
imagine, that Basset’s name might figure in the next list of Honours.
Basset was inclined to be rather contemptuous of his half-brother, Lucas,
whom he found feverishly engrossed in the same medley of elaborate
futilities that had claimed his whole time and energies, such as they were,
four years ago, and almost as far back before that as he could remember. It
was the contempt of the man of action for the man of activities, and it was
probably reciprocated. Lucas was an over-well nourished individual, some
nine years Basset’s senior, with a colouring that would have been accepted
as a sign of intensive culture in an asparagus, but probably meant in this
case mere abstention from exercise. His hair and forehead furnished a
recessional note in a personality that was in all other respects obtrusive and
assertive. There was certainly no Semitic blood in Lucas’s parentage, but
his appearance contrived to convey at least a suggestion of Jewish
extraction. Clovis Sangrail, who knew most of his associates by sight, said
it was undoubtedly a case of protective mimicry.
Two days after Basset’s return, Lucas frisked in to lunch in a state of
twittering excitement that could not be restrained even for the immediate
consideration of soup, but had to be verbally discharged in spluttering
competition with mouthfuls of vermicelli.
Basset Harrowcluff returned to the home of his fathers, after an absence of
four years, distinctly well pleased with himself. He was only thirty-one, but
he had put in some useful service in an out-of-the-way, though not
unimportant, corner of the world. He had quieted a province, kept open a
trade route, enforced the tradition of respect which is worth the ransom of
many kings in out-of-the-way regions, and done the whole business on
rather less expenditure than would be requisite for organising a charity in
the home country. In Whitehall and places where they think, they doubtless
thought well of him. It was not inconceivable, his father allowed himself to
imagine, that Basset’s name might figure in the next list of Honours.
Basset was inclined to be rather contemptuous of his half-brother, Lucas,
whom he found feverishly engrossed in the same medley of elaborate
futilities that had claimed his whole time and energies, such as they were,
four years ago, and almost as far back before that as he could remember. It
was the contempt of the man of action for the man of activities, and it was
probably reciprocated. Lucas was an over-well nourished individual, some
nine years Basset’s senior, with a colouring that would have been accepted
as a sign of intensive culture in an asparagus, but probably meant in this
case mere abstention from exercise. His hair and forehead furnished a
recessional note in a personality that was in all other respects obtrusive and
assertive. There was certainly no Semitic blood in Lucas’s parentage, but
his appearance contrived to convey at least a suggestion of Jewish
extraction. Clovis Sangrail, who knew most of his associates by sight, said
it was undoubtedly a case of protective mimicry.
Two days after Basset’s return, Lucas frisked in to lunch in a state of
twittering excitement that could not be restrained even for the immediate
consideration of soup, but had to be verbally discharged in spluttering
competition with mouthfuls of vermicelli.
Page 99
“I’ve got hold of an idea for something immense,” he babbled, “something
that is simply It.”
Basset gave a short laugh that would have done equally well as a snort, if
one had wanted to make the exchange. His half-brother was in the habit of
discovering futilities that were “simply It” at frequently recurring intervals.
The discovery generally meant that he flew up to town, preceded by
glowingly-worded telegrams, to see some one connected with the stage or
the publishing world, got together one or two momentous luncheon parties,
flitted in and out of “Gambrinus” for one or two evenings, and returned
home with an air of subdued importance and the asparagus tint slightly
intensified. The great idea was generally forgotten a few weeks later in the
excitement of some new discovery.
“The inspiration came to me whilst I was dressing,” announced Lucas; “it
will be the thing in the next music-hall revue. All London will go mad over
it. It’s just a couplet; of course there will be other words, but they won’t
matter. Listen:
Cousin Teresa takes out Cæsar,
Fido, Jock, and the big borzoi.
A lifting, catchy sort of refrain, you see, and big-drum business on the two
syllables of bor-zoi. It’s immense. And I’ve thought out all the business of
it; the singer will sing the first verse alone, then during the second verse
Cousin Teresa will walk through, followed by four wooden dogs on wheels;
Cæsar will be an Irish terrier, Fido a black poodle, Jock a fox-terrier, and
the borzoi, of course, will be a borzoi. During the third verse Cousin Teresa
will come on alone, and the dogs will be drawn across by themselves from
the opposite wing; then Cousin Teresa will catch on to the singer and go
off-stage in one direction, while the dogs’ procession goes off in the other,
crossing en route, which is always very effective. There’ll be a lot of
applause there, and for the fourth verse Cousin Teresa will come on in
sables and the dogs will all have coats on. Then I’ve got a great idea for the
fifth verse; each of the dogs will be led on by a Nut, and Cousin Teresa will
come on from the opposite side, crossing en route, always effective, and
then she turns round and leads the whole lot of them off on a string, and all
the time every one singing like mad:
that is simply It.”
Basset gave a short laugh that would have done equally well as a snort, if
one had wanted to make the exchange. His half-brother was in the habit of
discovering futilities that were “simply It” at frequently recurring intervals.
The discovery generally meant that he flew up to town, preceded by
glowingly-worded telegrams, to see some one connected with the stage or
the publishing world, got together one or two momentous luncheon parties,
flitted in and out of “Gambrinus” for one or two evenings, and returned
home with an air of subdued importance and the asparagus tint slightly
intensified. The great idea was generally forgotten a few weeks later in the
excitement of some new discovery.
“The inspiration came to me whilst I was dressing,” announced Lucas; “it
will be the thing in the next music-hall revue. All London will go mad over
it. It’s just a couplet; of course there will be other words, but they won’t
matter. Listen:
Cousin Teresa takes out Cæsar,
Fido, Jock, and the big borzoi.
A lifting, catchy sort of refrain, you see, and big-drum business on the two
syllables of bor-zoi. It’s immense. And I’ve thought out all the business of
it; the singer will sing the first verse alone, then during the second verse
Cousin Teresa will walk through, followed by four wooden dogs on wheels;
Cæsar will be an Irish terrier, Fido a black poodle, Jock a fox-terrier, and
the borzoi, of course, will be a borzoi. During the third verse Cousin Teresa
will come on alone, and the dogs will be drawn across by themselves from
the opposite wing; then Cousin Teresa will catch on to the singer and go
off-stage in one direction, while the dogs’ procession goes off in the other,
crossing en route, which is always very effective. There’ll be a lot of
applause there, and for the fourth verse Cousin Teresa will come on in
sables and the dogs will all have coats on. Then I’ve got a great idea for the
fifth verse; each of the dogs will be led on by a Nut, and Cousin Teresa will
come on from the opposite side, crossing en route, always effective, and
then she turns round and leads the whole lot of them off on a string, and all
the time every one singing like mad:
Page 100
Cousin Teresa takes out Cæsar
Fido, Jock, and the big borzoi.
Tum-Tum! Drum business on the two last syllables. I’m so excited, I
shan’t sleep a wink to-night. I’m off to-morrow by the ten-fifteen. I’ve
wired to Hermanova to lunch with me.”
If any of the rest of the family felt any excitement over the creation of
Cousin Teresa, they were signally successful in concealing the fact.
“Poor Lucas does take his silly little ideas seriously,” said Colonel
Harrowcluff afterwards in the smoking-room.
“Yes,” said his younger son, in a slightly less tolerant tone, “in a day or two
he’ll come back and tell us that his sensational masterpiece is above the
heads of the public, and in about three weeks’ time he’ll be wild with
enthusiasm over a scheme to dramatise the poems of Herrick or something
equally promising.”
And then an extraordinary thing befell. In defiance of all precedent Lucas’s
glowing anticipations were justified and endorsed by the course of events.
If Cousin Teresa was above the heads of the public, the public heroically
adapted itself to her altitude. Introduced as an experiment at a dull moment
in a new revue, the success of the item was unmistakable; the calls were so
insistent and uproarious that even Lucas’ ample devisings of additional
“business” scarcely sufficed to keep pace with the demand. Packed houses
on successive evenings confirmed the verdict of the first night audience,
stalls and boxes filled significantly just before the turn came on, and
emptied significantly after the last encore had been given. The manager
tearfully acknowledged that Cousin Teresa was It. Stage hands and supers
and programme sellers acknowledged it to one another without the least
reservation. The name of the revue dwindled to secondary importance, and
vast letters of electric blue blazoned the words “Cousin Teresa” from the
front of the great palace of pleasure. And, of course, the magic of the
famous refrain laid its spell all over the Metropolis. Restaurant proprietors
were obliged to provide the members of their orchestras with painted
wooden dogs on wheels, in order that the much-demanded and always
conceded melody should be rendered with the necessary spectacular effects,
and the crash of bottles and forks on the tables at the mention of the big
Fido, Jock, and the big borzoi.
Tum-Tum! Drum business on the two last syllables. I’m so excited, I
shan’t sleep a wink to-night. I’m off to-morrow by the ten-fifteen. I’ve
wired to Hermanova to lunch with me.”
If any of the rest of the family felt any excitement over the creation of
Cousin Teresa, they were signally successful in concealing the fact.
“Poor Lucas does take his silly little ideas seriously,” said Colonel
Harrowcluff afterwards in the smoking-room.
“Yes,” said his younger son, in a slightly less tolerant tone, “in a day or two
he’ll come back and tell us that his sensational masterpiece is above the
heads of the public, and in about three weeks’ time he’ll be wild with
enthusiasm over a scheme to dramatise the poems of Herrick or something
equally promising.”
And then an extraordinary thing befell. In defiance of all precedent Lucas’s
glowing anticipations were justified and endorsed by the course of events.
If Cousin Teresa was above the heads of the public, the public heroically
adapted itself to her altitude. Introduced as an experiment at a dull moment
in a new revue, the success of the item was unmistakable; the calls were so
insistent and uproarious that even Lucas’ ample devisings of additional
“business” scarcely sufficed to keep pace with the demand. Packed houses
on successive evenings confirmed the verdict of the first night audience,
stalls and boxes filled significantly just before the turn came on, and
emptied significantly after the last encore had been given. The manager
tearfully acknowledged that Cousin Teresa was It. Stage hands and supers
and programme sellers acknowledged it to one another without the least
reservation. The name of the revue dwindled to secondary importance, and
vast letters of electric blue blazoned the words “Cousin Teresa” from the
front of the great palace of pleasure. And, of course, the magic of the
famous refrain laid its spell all over the Metropolis. Restaurant proprietors
were obliged to provide the members of their orchestras with painted
wooden dogs on wheels, in order that the much-demanded and always
conceded melody should be rendered with the necessary spectacular effects,
and the crash of bottles and forks on the tables at the mention of the big
Page 101
borzoi usually drowned the sincerest efforts of drum or cymbals. Nowhere
and at no time could one get away from the double thump that brought up
the rear of the refrain; revellers reeling home at night banged it on doors
and hoardings, milkmen clashed their cans to its cadence, messenger boys
hit smaller messenger boys resounding double smacks on the same
principle. And the more thoughtful circles of the great city were not deaf to
the claims and significance of the popular melody. An enterprising and
emancipated preacher discoursed from his pulpit on the inner meaning of
“Cousin Teresa,” and Lucas Harrowcluff was invited to lecture on the
subject of his great achievement to members of the Young Mens’ Endeavour
League, the Nine Arts Club, and other learned and willing-to-learn bodies.
In Society it seemed to be the one thing people really cared to talk about;
men and women of middle age and average education might be seen
together in corners earnestly discussing, not the question whether Servia
should have an outlet on the Adriatic, or the possibilities of a British
success in international polo contests, but the more absorbing topic of the
problematic Aztec or Nilotic origin of the Teresa motiv.
“Politics and patriotism are so boring and so out of date,” said a revered
lady who had some pretensions to oracular utterance; “we are too
cosmopolitan nowadays to be really moved by them. That is why one
welcomes an intelligible production like ‘Cousin Teresa,’ that has a genuine
message for one. One can’t understand the message all at once, of course,
but one felt from the very first that it was there. I’ve been to see it eighteen
times and I’m going again to-morrow and on Thursday. One can’t see it
often enough.”
*****
“It would be rather a popular move if we gave this Harrowcluff person a
knighthood or something of the sort,” said the Minister reflectively.
“Which Harrowcluff?” asked his secretary.
“Which? There is only one, isn’t there?” said the Minister; “the ‘Cousin
Teresa’ man, of course. I think every one would be pleased if we knighted
him. Yes, you can put him down on the list of certainties—under the letter
L.”
and at no time could one get away from the double thump that brought up
the rear of the refrain; revellers reeling home at night banged it on doors
and hoardings, milkmen clashed their cans to its cadence, messenger boys
hit smaller messenger boys resounding double smacks on the same
principle. And the more thoughtful circles of the great city were not deaf to
the claims and significance of the popular melody. An enterprising and
emancipated preacher discoursed from his pulpit on the inner meaning of
“Cousin Teresa,” and Lucas Harrowcluff was invited to lecture on the
subject of his great achievement to members of the Young Mens’ Endeavour
League, the Nine Arts Club, and other learned and willing-to-learn bodies.
In Society it seemed to be the one thing people really cared to talk about;
men and women of middle age and average education might be seen
together in corners earnestly discussing, not the question whether Servia
should have an outlet on the Adriatic, or the possibilities of a British
success in international polo contests, but the more absorbing topic of the
problematic Aztec or Nilotic origin of the Teresa motiv.
“Politics and patriotism are so boring and so out of date,” said a revered
lady who had some pretensions to oracular utterance; “we are too
cosmopolitan nowadays to be really moved by them. That is why one
welcomes an intelligible production like ‘Cousin Teresa,’ that has a genuine
message for one. One can’t understand the message all at once, of course,
but one felt from the very first that it was there. I’ve been to see it eighteen
times and I’m going again to-morrow and on Thursday. One can’t see it
often enough.”
*****
“It would be rather a popular move if we gave this Harrowcluff person a
knighthood or something of the sort,” said the Minister reflectively.
“Which Harrowcluff?” asked his secretary.
“Which? There is only one, isn’t there?” said the Minister; “the ‘Cousin
Teresa’ man, of course. I think every one would be pleased if we knighted
him. Yes, you can put him down on the list of certainties—under the letter
L.”
Page 102
“The letter L,” said the secretary, who was new to his job; “does that stand
for Liberalism or liberality?”
Most of the recipients of Ministerial favour were expected to qualify in both
of those subjects.
“Literature,” explained the Minister.
And thus, after a fashion, Colonel Harrowcluff’s expectation of seeing his
son’s name in the list of Honours was gratified.
for Liberalism or liberality?”
Most of the recipients of Ministerial favour were expected to qualify in both
of those subjects.
“Literature,” explained the Minister.
And thus, after a fashion, Colonel Harrowcluff’s expectation of seeing his
son’s name in the list of Honours was gratified.
Page 103
THE YARKAND MANNER
Sir Lulworth Quayne was making a leisurely progress through the
Zoological Society’s Gardens in company with his nephew, recently
returned from Mexico. The latter was interested in comparing and
contrasting allied types of animals occurring in the North American and Old
World fauna.
“One of the most remarkable things in the wanderings of species,” he
observed, “is the sudden impulse to trek and migrate that breaks out now
and again, for no apparent reason, in communities of hitherto stay-at-home
animals.”
“In human affairs the same phenomenon is occasionally noticeable,” said
Sir Lulworth; “perhaps the most striking instance of it occurred in this
country while you were away in the wilds of Mexico. I mean the wander
fever which suddenly displayed itself in the managing and editorial staffs of
certain London newspapers. It began with the stampede of the entire staff
of one of our most brilliant and enterprising weeklies to the banks of the
Seine and the heights of Montmartre. The migration was a brief one, but it
heralded an era of restlessness in the Press world which lent quite a new
meaning to the phrase ‘newspaper circulation.’ Other editorial staffs were
not slow to imitate the example that had been set them. Paris soon dropped
out of fashion as being too near home; Nürnberg, Seville, and Salonica
became more favoured as planting-out grounds for the personnel of not only
weekly but daily papers as well. The localities were perhaps not always
well chosen; the fact of a leading organ of Evangelical thought being edited
for two successive fortnights from Trouville and Monte Carlo was generally
admitted to have been a mistake. And even when enterprising and
adventurous editors took themselves and their staffs further afield there
were some unavoidable clashings. For instance, the Scrutator, Sporting
Bluff, and The Damsels’ Own Paper all pitched on Khartoum for the same
Sir Lulworth Quayne was making a leisurely progress through the
Zoological Society’s Gardens in company with his nephew, recently
returned from Mexico. The latter was interested in comparing and
contrasting allied types of animals occurring in the North American and Old
World fauna.
“One of the most remarkable things in the wanderings of species,” he
observed, “is the sudden impulse to trek and migrate that breaks out now
and again, for no apparent reason, in communities of hitherto stay-at-home
animals.”
“In human affairs the same phenomenon is occasionally noticeable,” said
Sir Lulworth; “perhaps the most striking instance of it occurred in this
country while you were away in the wilds of Mexico. I mean the wander
fever which suddenly displayed itself in the managing and editorial staffs of
certain London newspapers. It began with the stampede of the entire staff
of one of our most brilliant and enterprising weeklies to the banks of the
Seine and the heights of Montmartre. The migration was a brief one, but it
heralded an era of restlessness in the Press world which lent quite a new
meaning to the phrase ‘newspaper circulation.’ Other editorial staffs were
not slow to imitate the example that had been set them. Paris soon dropped
out of fashion as being too near home; Nürnberg, Seville, and Salonica
became more favoured as planting-out grounds for the personnel of not only
weekly but daily papers as well. The localities were perhaps not always
well chosen; the fact of a leading organ of Evangelical thought being edited
for two successive fortnights from Trouville and Monte Carlo was generally
admitted to have been a mistake. And even when enterprising and
adventurous editors took themselves and their staffs further afield there
were some unavoidable clashings. For instance, the Scrutator, Sporting
Bluff, and The Damsels’ Own Paper all pitched on Khartoum for the same
Page 104
week. It was, perhaps, a desire to out-distance all possible competition that
influenced the management of the Daily Intelligencer, one of the most solid
and respected organs of Liberal opinion, in its decision to transfer its offices
for three or four weeks from Fleet Street to Eastern Turkestan, allowing, of
course, a necessary margin of time for the journey there and back. This
was, in many respects, the most remarkable of all the Press stampedes that
were experienced at this time. There was no make-believe about the
undertaking; proprietor, manager, editor, sub-editors, leader-writers,
principal reporters, and so forth, all took part in what was popularly alluded
to as the Drang nach Osten; an intelligent and efficient office-boy was all
that was left in the deserted hive of editorial industry.”
“That was doing things rather thoroughly, wasn’t it?” said the nephew.
“Well, you see,” said Sir Lulworth, “the migration idea was falling
somewhat into disrepute from the half-hearted manner in which it was
occasionally carried out. You were not impressed by the information that
such and such a paper was being edited and brought out at Lisbon or
Innsbruck if you chanced to see the principal leader-writer or the art editor
lunching as usual at their accustomed restaurants. The Daily Intelligencer
was determined to give no loophole for cavil at the genuineness of its
pilgrimage, and it must be admitted that to a certain extent the arrangements
made for transmitting copy and carrying on the usual features of the paper
during the long outward journey worked smoothly and well. The series of
articles which commenced at Baku on ‘What Cobdenism might do for the
camel industry’ ranks among the best of the recent contributions to Free
Trade literature, while the views on foreign policy enunciated ‘from a roof
in Yarkand’ showed at least as much grasp of the international situation as
those that had germinated within half a mile of Downing Street. Quite in
keeping, too, with the older and better traditions of British journalism was
the manner of the home-coming; no bombast, no personal advertisement, no
flamboyant interviews. Even a complimentary luncheon at the Voyagers’
Club was courteously declined. Indeed, it began to be felt that the self-
effacement of the returned pressmen was being carried to a pedantic length.
Foreman compositors, advertisement clerks, and other members of the non-
editorial staff, who had, of course, taken no part in the great trek, found it as
impossible to get into direct communication with the editor and his
satellites now that they had returned as when they had been excusably
influenced the management of the Daily Intelligencer, one of the most solid
and respected organs of Liberal opinion, in its decision to transfer its offices
for three or four weeks from Fleet Street to Eastern Turkestan, allowing, of
course, a necessary margin of time for the journey there and back. This
was, in many respects, the most remarkable of all the Press stampedes that
were experienced at this time. There was no make-believe about the
undertaking; proprietor, manager, editor, sub-editors, leader-writers,
principal reporters, and so forth, all took part in what was popularly alluded
to as the Drang nach Osten; an intelligent and efficient office-boy was all
that was left in the deserted hive of editorial industry.”
“That was doing things rather thoroughly, wasn’t it?” said the nephew.
“Well, you see,” said Sir Lulworth, “the migration idea was falling
somewhat into disrepute from the half-hearted manner in which it was
occasionally carried out. You were not impressed by the information that
such and such a paper was being edited and brought out at Lisbon or
Innsbruck if you chanced to see the principal leader-writer or the art editor
lunching as usual at their accustomed restaurants. The Daily Intelligencer
was determined to give no loophole for cavil at the genuineness of its
pilgrimage, and it must be admitted that to a certain extent the arrangements
made for transmitting copy and carrying on the usual features of the paper
during the long outward journey worked smoothly and well. The series of
articles which commenced at Baku on ‘What Cobdenism might do for the
camel industry’ ranks among the best of the recent contributions to Free
Trade literature, while the views on foreign policy enunciated ‘from a roof
in Yarkand’ showed at least as much grasp of the international situation as
those that had germinated within half a mile of Downing Street. Quite in
keeping, too, with the older and better traditions of British journalism was
the manner of the home-coming; no bombast, no personal advertisement, no
flamboyant interviews. Even a complimentary luncheon at the Voyagers’
Club was courteously declined. Indeed, it began to be felt that the self-
effacement of the returned pressmen was being carried to a pedantic length.
Foreman compositors, advertisement clerks, and other members of the non-
editorial staff, who had, of course, taken no part in the great trek, found it as
impossible to get into direct communication with the editor and his
satellites now that they had returned as when they had been excusably
Page 105
inaccessible in Central Asia. The sulky, overworked office-boy, who was
the one connecting link between the editorial brain and the business
departments of the paper, sardonically explained the new aloofness as the
‘Yarkand manner.’ Most of the reporters and sub-editors seemed to have
been dismissed in autocratic fashion since their return and new ones
engaged by letter; to these the editor and his immediate associates remained
an unseen presence, issuing its instructions solely through the medium of
curt typewritten notes. Something mystic and Tibetan and forbidden had
replaced the human bustle and democratic simplicity of pre-migration days,
and the same experience was encountered by those who made social
overtures to the returned wanderers. The most brilliant hostess of Twentieth
Century London flung the pearl of her hospitality into the unresponsive
trough of the editorial letter-box; it seemed as if nothing short of a Royal
command would drag the hermit-souled revenants from their self-imposed
seclusion. People began to talk unkindly of the effect of high altitudes and
Eastern atmosphere on minds and temperaments unused to such luxuries.
The Yarkand manner was not popular.”
“And the contents of the paper,” said the nephew, “did they show the
influence of the new style?”
“Ah!” said Sir Lulworth, “that was the exciting thing. In home affairs,
social questions, and the ordinary events of the day not much change was
noticeable. A certain Oriental carelessness seemed to have crept into the
editorial department, and perhaps a note of lassitude not unnatural in the
work of men who had returned from what had been a fairly arduous
journey. The aforetime standard of excellence was scarcely maintained, but
at any rate the general lines of policy and outlook were not departed from.
It was in the realm of foreign affairs that a startling change took place.
Blunt, forcible, outspoken articles appeared, couched in language which
nearly turned the autumn manœuvres of six important Powers into
mobilisations. Whatever else the Daily Intelligencer had learned in the
East, it had not acquired the art of diplomatic ambiguity. The man in the
street enjoyed the articles and bought the paper as he had never bought it
before; the men in Downing Street took a different view. The Foreign
Secretary, hitherto accounted a rather reticent man, became positively
garrulous in the course of perpetually disavowing the sentiments expressed
in the Daily Intelligencer’s leaders; and then one day the Government came
the one connecting link between the editorial brain and the business
departments of the paper, sardonically explained the new aloofness as the
‘Yarkand manner.’ Most of the reporters and sub-editors seemed to have
been dismissed in autocratic fashion since their return and new ones
engaged by letter; to these the editor and his immediate associates remained
an unseen presence, issuing its instructions solely through the medium of
curt typewritten notes. Something mystic and Tibetan and forbidden had
replaced the human bustle and democratic simplicity of pre-migration days,
and the same experience was encountered by those who made social
overtures to the returned wanderers. The most brilliant hostess of Twentieth
Century London flung the pearl of her hospitality into the unresponsive
trough of the editorial letter-box; it seemed as if nothing short of a Royal
command would drag the hermit-souled revenants from their self-imposed
seclusion. People began to talk unkindly of the effect of high altitudes and
Eastern atmosphere on minds and temperaments unused to such luxuries.
The Yarkand manner was not popular.”
“And the contents of the paper,” said the nephew, “did they show the
influence of the new style?”
“Ah!” said Sir Lulworth, “that was the exciting thing. In home affairs,
social questions, and the ordinary events of the day not much change was
noticeable. A certain Oriental carelessness seemed to have crept into the
editorial department, and perhaps a note of lassitude not unnatural in the
work of men who had returned from what had been a fairly arduous
journey. The aforetime standard of excellence was scarcely maintained, but
at any rate the general lines of policy and outlook were not departed from.
It was in the realm of foreign affairs that a startling change took place.
Blunt, forcible, outspoken articles appeared, couched in language which
nearly turned the autumn manœuvres of six important Powers into
mobilisations. Whatever else the Daily Intelligencer had learned in the
East, it had not acquired the art of diplomatic ambiguity. The man in the
street enjoyed the articles and bought the paper as he had never bought it
before; the men in Downing Street took a different view. The Foreign
Secretary, hitherto accounted a rather reticent man, became positively
garrulous in the course of perpetually disavowing the sentiments expressed
in the Daily Intelligencer’s leaders; and then one day the Government came
Page 106
to the conclusion that something definite and drastic must be done. A
deputation, consisting of the Prime Minister, the Foreign Secretary, four
leading financiers, and a well-known Nonconformist divine, made its way
to the offices of the paper. At the door leading to the editorial department
the way was barred by a nervous but defiant office-boy.
“‘You can’t see the editor nor any of the staff,’ he announced.
“‘We insist on seeing the editor or some responsible person,’ said the Prime
Minister, and the deputation forced its way in. The boy had spoken truly;
there was no one to be seen. In the whole suite of rooms there was no sign
of human life.
“‘Where is the editor?’ ‘Or the foreign editor?’ ‘Or the chief leader-
writer? Or anybody?’
“In answer to the shower of questions the boy unlocked a drawer and
produced a strange-looking envelope, which bore a Khokand postmark, and
a date of some seven or eight months back. It contained a scrap of paper on
which was written the following message:
“‘Entire party captured by brigand tribe on homeward journey.
Quarter of million demanded as ransom, but would probably take less.
Inform Government, relations, and friends.’
“There followed the signatures of the principal members of the party and
instructions as to how and where the money was to be paid.
“The letter had been directed to the office-boy-in-charge, who had quietly
suppressed it. No one is a hero to one’s own office-boy, and he evidently
considered that a quarter of a million was an unwarrantable outlay for such
a doubtfully advantageous object as the repatriation of an errant newspaper
staff. So he drew the editorial and other salaries, forged what signatures
were necessary, engaged new reporters, did what sub-editing he could, and
made as much use as possible of the large accumulation of special articles
that was held in reserve for emergencies. The articles on foreign affairs
were entirely his own composition.
deputation, consisting of the Prime Minister, the Foreign Secretary, four
leading financiers, and a well-known Nonconformist divine, made its way
to the offices of the paper. At the door leading to the editorial department
the way was barred by a nervous but defiant office-boy.
“‘You can’t see the editor nor any of the staff,’ he announced.
“‘We insist on seeing the editor or some responsible person,’ said the Prime
Minister, and the deputation forced its way in. The boy had spoken truly;
there was no one to be seen. In the whole suite of rooms there was no sign
of human life.
“‘Where is the editor?’ ‘Or the foreign editor?’ ‘Or the chief leader-
writer? Or anybody?’
“In answer to the shower of questions the boy unlocked a drawer and
produced a strange-looking envelope, which bore a Khokand postmark, and
a date of some seven or eight months back. It contained a scrap of paper on
which was written the following message:
“‘Entire party captured by brigand tribe on homeward journey.
Quarter of million demanded as ransom, but would probably take less.
Inform Government, relations, and friends.’
“There followed the signatures of the principal members of the party and
instructions as to how and where the money was to be paid.
“The letter had been directed to the office-boy-in-charge, who had quietly
suppressed it. No one is a hero to one’s own office-boy, and he evidently
considered that a quarter of a million was an unwarrantable outlay for such
a doubtfully advantageous object as the repatriation of an errant newspaper
staff. So he drew the editorial and other salaries, forged what signatures
were necessary, engaged new reporters, did what sub-editing he could, and
made as much use as possible of the large accumulation of special articles
that was held in reserve for emergencies. The articles on foreign affairs
were entirely his own composition.
Page 107
“Of course the whole thing had to be kept as quiet as possible; an interim
staff, pledged to secrecy, was appointed to keep the paper going till the
pining captives could be sought out, ransomed, and brought home, in twos
and threes to escape notice, and gradually things were put back on their old
footing. The articles on foreign affairs reverted to the wonted traditions of
the paper.”
“But,” interposed the nephew, “how on earth did the boy account to the
relatives all those months for the non-appearance—”
“That,” said Sir Lulworth, “was the most brilliant stroke of all. To the wife
or nearest relative of each of the missing men he forwarded a letter, copying
the handwriting of the supposed writer as well as he could, and making
excuses about vile pens and ink; in each letter he told the same story,
varying only the locality, to the effect that the writer, alone of the whole
party, was unable to tear himself away from the wild liberty and allurements
of Eastern life, and was going to spend several months roaming in some
selected region. Many of the wives started off immediately in pursuit of
their errant husbands, and it took the Government a considerable time and
much trouble to reclaim them from their fruitless quests along the banks of
the Oxus, the Gobi Desert, the Orenburg steppe, and other outlandish
places. One of them, I believe, is still lost somewhere in the Tigris Valley.”
“And the boy?”
“Is still in journalism.”
staff, pledged to secrecy, was appointed to keep the paper going till the
pining captives could be sought out, ransomed, and brought home, in twos
and threes to escape notice, and gradually things were put back on their old
footing. The articles on foreign affairs reverted to the wonted traditions of
the paper.”
“But,” interposed the nephew, “how on earth did the boy account to the
relatives all those months for the non-appearance—”
“That,” said Sir Lulworth, “was the most brilliant stroke of all. To the wife
or nearest relative of each of the missing men he forwarded a letter, copying
the handwriting of the supposed writer as well as he could, and making
excuses about vile pens and ink; in each letter he told the same story,
varying only the locality, to the effect that the writer, alone of the whole
party, was unable to tear himself away from the wild liberty and allurements
of Eastern life, and was going to spend several months roaming in some
selected region. Many of the wives started off immediately in pursuit of
their errant husbands, and it took the Government a considerable time and
much trouble to reclaim them from their fruitless quests along the banks of
the Oxus, the Gobi Desert, the Orenburg steppe, and other outlandish
places. One of them, I believe, is still lost somewhere in the Tigris Valley.”
“And the boy?”
“Is still in journalism.”
Page 108
THE BYZANTINE OMELETTE
Sophie Chattel-Monkheim was a Socialist by conviction and a Chattel-
Monkheim by marriage. The particular member of that wealthy family
whom she had married was rich, even as his relatives counted riches.
Sophie had very advanced and decided views as to the distribution of
money: it was a pleasing and fortunate circumstance that she also had the
money. When she inveighed eloquently against the evils of capitalism at
drawing-room meetings and Fabian conferences she was conscious of a
comfortable feeling that the system, with all its inequalities and iniquities,
would probably last her time. It is one of the consolations of middle-aged
reformers that the good they inculcate must live after them if it is to live at
all.
On a certain spring evening, somewhere towards the dinner-hour, Sophie
sat tranquilly between her mirror and her maid, undergoing the process of
having her hair built into an elaborate reflection of the prevailing fashion.
She was hedged round with a great peace, the peace of one who has attained
a desired end with much effort and perseverance, and who has found it still
eminently desirable in its attainment. The Duke of Syria had consented to
come beneath her roof as a guest, was even now installed beneath her roof,
and would shortly be sitting at her dining-table. As a good Socialist, Sophie
disapproved of social distinctions, and derided the idea of a princely caste,
but if there were to be these artificial gradations of rank and dignity she was
pleased and anxious to have an exalted specimen of an exalted order
included in her house-party. She was broad-minded enough to love the
sinner while hating the sin—not that she entertained any warm feeling of
personal affection for the Duke of Syria, who was a comparative stranger,
but still, as Duke of Syria, he was very, very welcome beneath her roof.
She could not have explained why, but no one was likely to ask her for an
explanation, and most hostesses envied her.
Sophie Chattel-Monkheim was a Socialist by conviction and a Chattel-
Monkheim by marriage. The particular member of that wealthy family
whom she had married was rich, even as his relatives counted riches.
Sophie had very advanced and decided views as to the distribution of
money: it was a pleasing and fortunate circumstance that she also had the
money. When she inveighed eloquently against the evils of capitalism at
drawing-room meetings and Fabian conferences she was conscious of a
comfortable feeling that the system, with all its inequalities and iniquities,
would probably last her time. It is one of the consolations of middle-aged
reformers that the good they inculcate must live after them if it is to live at
all.
On a certain spring evening, somewhere towards the dinner-hour, Sophie
sat tranquilly between her mirror and her maid, undergoing the process of
having her hair built into an elaborate reflection of the prevailing fashion.
She was hedged round with a great peace, the peace of one who has attained
a desired end with much effort and perseverance, and who has found it still
eminently desirable in its attainment. The Duke of Syria had consented to
come beneath her roof as a guest, was even now installed beneath her roof,
and would shortly be sitting at her dining-table. As a good Socialist, Sophie
disapproved of social distinctions, and derided the idea of a princely caste,
but if there were to be these artificial gradations of rank and dignity she was
pleased and anxious to have an exalted specimen of an exalted order
included in her house-party. She was broad-minded enough to love the
sinner while hating the sin—not that she entertained any warm feeling of
personal affection for the Duke of Syria, who was a comparative stranger,
but still, as Duke of Syria, he was very, very welcome beneath her roof.
She could not have explained why, but no one was likely to ask her for an
explanation, and most hostesses envied her.
Page 109
“You must surpass yourself to-night, Richardson,” she said complacently to
her maid; “I must be looking my very best. We must all surpass ourselves.”
The maid said nothing, but from the concentrated look in her eyes and the
deft play of her fingers it was evident that she was beset with the ambition
to surpass herself.
A knock came at the door, a quiet but peremptory knock, as of some one
who would not be denied.
“Go and see who it is,” said Sophie; “it may be something about the wine.”
Richardson held a hurried conference with an invisible messenger at the
door; when she returned there was noticeable a curious listlessness in place
of her hitherto alert manner.
“What is it?” asked Sophie.
“The household servants have ‘downed tools,’ madame,” said Richardson.
“Downed tools!” exclaimed Sophie; “do you mean to say they’ve gone on
strike?”
“Yes, madame,” said Richardson, adding the information: “It’s Gaspare that
the trouble is about.”
“Gaspare?” said Sophie wanderingly; “the emergency chef! The omelette
specialist!”
“Yes, madame. Before he became an omelette specialist he was a valet, and
he was one of the strike-breakers in the great strike at Lord Grimford’s two
years ago. As soon as the household staff here learned that you had
engaged him they resolved to ‘down tools’ as a protest. They haven’t got
any grievance against you personally, but they demand that Gaspare should
be immediately dismissed.”
“But,” protested Sophie, “he is the only man in England who understands
how to make a Byzantine omelette. I engaged him specially for the Duke of
Syria’s visit, and it would be impossible to replace him at short notice. I
should have to send to Paris, and the Duke loves Byzantine omelettes. It
was the one thing we talked about coming from the station.”
her maid; “I must be looking my very best. We must all surpass ourselves.”
The maid said nothing, but from the concentrated look in her eyes and the
deft play of her fingers it was evident that she was beset with the ambition
to surpass herself.
A knock came at the door, a quiet but peremptory knock, as of some one
who would not be denied.
“Go and see who it is,” said Sophie; “it may be something about the wine.”
Richardson held a hurried conference with an invisible messenger at the
door; when she returned there was noticeable a curious listlessness in place
of her hitherto alert manner.
“What is it?” asked Sophie.
“The household servants have ‘downed tools,’ madame,” said Richardson.
“Downed tools!” exclaimed Sophie; “do you mean to say they’ve gone on
strike?”
“Yes, madame,” said Richardson, adding the information: “It’s Gaspare that
the trouble is about.”
“Gaspare?” said Sophie wanderingly; “the emergency chef! The omelette
specialist!”
“Yes, madame. Before he became an omelette specialist he was a valet, and
he was one of the strike-breakers in the great strike at Lord Grimford’s two
years ago. As soon as the household staff here learned that you had
engaged him they resolved to ‘down tools’ as a protest. They haven’t got
any grievance against you personally, but they demand that Gaspare should
be immediately dismissed.”
“But,” protested Sophie, “he is the only man in England who understands
how to make a Byzantine omelette. I engaged him specially for the Duke of
Syria’s visit, and it would be impossible to replace him at short notice. I
should have to send to Paris, and the Duke loves Byzantine omelettes. It
was the one thing we talked about coming from the station.”
Page 110
“He was one of the strike-breakers at Lord Grimford’s,” reiterated
Richardson.
“This is too awful,” said Sophie; “a strike of servants at a moment like this,
with the Duke of Syria staying in the house. Something must be done
immediately. Quick, finish my hair and I’ll go and see what I can do to
bring them round.”
“I can’t finish your hair, madame,” said Richardson quietly, but with
immense decision. “I belong to the union and I can’t do another half-
minute’s work till the strike is settled. I’m sorry to be disobliging.”
“But this is inhuman!” exclaimed Sophie tragically; “I’ve always been a
model mistress and I’ve refused to employ any but union servants, and this
is the result. I can’t finish my hair myself; I don’t know how to. What am I
to do? It’s wicked!”
“Wicked is the word,” said Richardson; “I’m a good Conservative and I’ve
no patience with this Socialist foolery, asking your pardon. It’s tyranny,
that’s what it is, all along the line, but I’ve my living to make, same as other
people, and I’ve got to belong to the union. I couldn’t touch another hair-
pin without a strike permit, not if you was to double my wages.”
The door burst open and Catherine Malsom raged into the room.
“Here’s a nice affair,” she screamed, “a strike of household servants without
a moment’s warning, and I’m left like this! I can’t appear in public in this
condition.”
After a very hasty scrutiny Sophie assured her that she could not.
“Have they all struck?” she asked her maid.
“Not the kitchen staff,” said Richardson, “they belong to a different union.”
“Dinner at least will be assured,” said Sophie, “that is something to be
thankful for.”
“Dinner!” snorted Catherine, “what on earth is the good of dinner when
none of us will be able to appear at it? Look at your hair—and look at me!
or rather, don’t.”
Richardson.
“This is too awful,” said Sophie; “a strike of servants at a moment like this,
with the Duke of Syria staying in the house. Something must be done
immediately. Quick, finish my hair and I’ll go and see what I can do to
bring them round.”
“I can’t finish your hair, madame,” said Richardson quietly, but with
immense decision. “I belong to the union and I can’t do another half-
minute’s work till the strike is settled. I’m sorry to be disobliging.”
“But this is inhuman!” exclaimed Sophie tragically; “I’ve always been a
model mistress and I’ve refused to employ any but union servants, and this
is the result. I can’t finish my hair myself; I don’t know how to. What am I
to do? It’s wicked!”
“Wicked is the word,” said Richardson; “I’m a good Conservative and I’ve
no patience with this Socialist foolery, asking your pardon. It’s tyranny,
that’s what it is, all along the line, but I’ve my living to make, same as other
people, and I’ve got to belong to the union. I couldn’t touch another hair-
pin without a strike permit, not if you was to double my wages.”
The door burst open and Catherine Malsom raged into the room.
“Here’s a nice affair,” she screamed, “a strike of household servants without
a moment’s warning, and I’m left like this! I can’t appear in public in this
condition.”
After a very hasty scrutiny Sophie assured her that she could not.
“Have they all struck?” she asked her maid.
“Not the kitchen staff,” said Richardson, “they belong to a different union.”
“Dinner at least will be assured,” said Sophie, “that is something to be
thankful for.”
“Dinner!” snorted Catherine, “what on earth is the good of dinner when
none of us will be able to appear at it? Look at your hair—and look at me!
or rather, don’t.”
Page 111
“I know it’s difficult to manage without a maid; can’t your husband be any
help to you?” asked Sophie despairingly.
“Henry? He’s in worse case than any of us. His man is the only person
who really understands that ridiculous new-fangled Turkish bath that he
insists on taking with him everywhere.”
“Surely he could do without a Turkish bath for one evening,” said Sophie;
“I can’t appear without hair, but a Turkish bath is a luxury.”
“My good woman,” said Catherine, speaking with a fearful intensity,
“Henry was in the bath when the strike started. In it, do you understand?
He’s there now.”
“Can’t he get out?”
“He doesn’t know how to. Every time he pulls the lever marked ‘release’
he only releases hot steam. There are two kinds of steam in the bath,
‘bearable’ and ‘scarcely bearable’; he has released them both. By this time
I’m probably a widow.”
“I simply can’t send away Gaspare,” wailed Sophie; “I should never be able
to secure another omelette specialist.”
“Any difficulty that I may experience in securing another husband is of
course a trifle beneath anyone’s consideration,” said Catherine bitterly.
Sophie capitulated. “Go,” she said to Richardson, “and tell the Strike
Committee, or whoever are directing this affair, that Gaspare is herewith
dismissed. And ask Gaspare to see me presently in the library, when I will
pay him what is due to him and make what excuses I can; and then fly back
and finish my hair.”
Some half an hour later Sophie marshalled her guests in the Grand Salon
preparatory to the formal march to the dining-room. Except that Henry
Malsom was of the ripe raspberry tint that one sometimes sees at private
theatricals representing the human complexion, there was little outward
sign among those assembled of the crisis that had just been encountered and
surmounted. But the tension had been too stupefying while it lasted not to
leave some mental effects behind it. Sophie talked at random to her
help to you?” asked Sophie despairingly.
“Henry? He’s in worse case than any of us. His man is the only person
who really understands that ridiculous new-fangled Turkish bath that he
insists on taking with him everywhere.”
“Surely he could do without a Turkish bath for one evening,” said Sophie;
“I can’t appear without hair, but a Turkish bath is a luxury.”
“My good woman,” said Catherine, speaking with a fearful intensity,
“Henry was in the bath when the strike started. In it, do you understand?
He’s there now.”
“Can’t he get out?”
“He doesn’t know how to. Every time he pulls the lever marked ‘release’
he only releases hot steam. There are two kinds of steam in the bath,
‘bearable’ and ‘scarcely bearable’; he has released them both. By this time
I’m probably a widow.”
“I simply can’t send away Gaspare,” wailed Sophie; “I should never be able
to secure another omelette specialist.”
“Any difficulty that I may experience in securing another husband is of
course a trifle beneath anyone’s consideration,” said Catherine bitterly.
Sophie capitulated. “Go,” she said to Richardson, “and tell the Strike
Committee, or whoever are directing this affair, that Gaspare is herewith
dismissed. And ask Gaspare to see me presently in the library, when I will
pay him what is due to him and make what excuses I can; and then fly back
and finish my hair.”
Some half an hour later Sophie marshalled her guests in the Grand Salon
preparatory to the formal march to the dining-room. Except that Henry
Malsom was of the ripe raspberry tint that one sometimes sees at private
theatricals representing the human complexion, there was little outward
sign among those assembled of the crisis that had just been encountered and
surmounted. But the tension had been too stupefying while it lasted not to
leave some mental effects behind it. Sophie talked at random to her
Page 112
illustrious guest, and found her eyes straying with increasing frequency
towards the great doors through which would presently come the blessed
announcement that dinner was served. Now and again she glanced mirror-
ward at the reflection of her wonderfully coiffed hair, as an insurance
underwriter might gaze thankfully at an overdue vessel that had ridden
safely into harbour in the wake of a devastating hurricane. Then the doors
opened and the welcome figure of the butler entered the room. But he made
no general announcement of a banquet in readiness, and the doors closed
behind him; his message was for Sophie alone.
“There is no dinner, madame,” he said gravely; “the kitchen staff have
‘downed tools.’ Gaspare belongs to the Union of Cooks and Kitchen
Employees, and as soon as they heard of his summary dismissal at a
moment’s notice they struck work. They demand his instant reinstatement
and an apology to the union. I may add, madame, that they are very firm;
I’ve been obliged even to hand back the dinner rolls that were already on
the table.”
After the lapse of eighteen months Sophie Chattel-Monkheim is beginning
to go about again among her old haunts and associates, but she still has to
be very careful. The doctors will not let her attend anything at all exciting,
such as a drawing-room meeting or a Fabian conference; it is doubtful,
indeed, whether she wants to.
towards the great doors through which would presently come the blessed
announcement that dinner was served. Now and again she glanced mirror-
ward at the reflection of her wonderfully coiffed hair, as an insurance
underwriter might gaze thankfully at an overdue vessel that had ridden
safely into harbour in the wake of a devastating hurricane. Then the doors
opened and the welcome figure of the butler entered the room. But he made
no general announcement of a banquet in readiness, and the doors closed
behind him; his message was for Sophie alone.
“There is no dinner, madame,” he said gravely; “the kitchen staff have
‘downed tools.’ Gaspare belongs to the Union of Cooks and Kitchen
Employees, and as soon as they heard of his summary dismissal at a
moment’s notice they struck work. They demand his instant reinstatement
and an apology to the union. I may add, madame, that they are very firm;
I’ve been obliged even to hand back the dinner rolls that were already on
the table.”
After the lapse of eighteen months Sophie Chattel-Monkheim is beginning
to go about again among her old haunts and associates, but she still has to
be very careful. The doctors will not let her attend anything at all exciting,
such as a drawing-room meeting or a Fabian conference; it is doubtful,
indeed, whether she wants to.
Page 113
THE FEAST OF NEMESIS
“It’s a good thing that Saint Valentine’s Day has dropped out of vogue,”
said Mrs. Thackenbury; “what with Christmas and New Year and Easter,
not to speak of birthdays, there are quite enough remembrance days as it is.
I tried to save myself trouble at Christmas by just sending flowers to all my
friends, but it wouldn’t work; Gertrude has eleven hot-houses and about
thirty gardeners, so it would have been ridiculous to send flowers to her,
and Milly has just started a florist’s shop, so it was equally out of the
question there. The stress of having to decide in a hurry what to give to
Gertrude and Milly just when I thought I’d got the whole question nicely
off my mind completely ruined my Christmas, and then the awful monotony
of the letters of thanks: ‘Thank you so much for your lovely flowers. It was
so good of you to think of me.’ Of course in the majority of cases I hadn’t
thought about the recipients at all; their names were down in my list of
‘people who must not be left out.’ If I trusted to remembering them there
would be some awful sins of omission.”
“The trouble is,” said Clovis to his aunt, “all these days of intrusive
remembrance harp so persistently on one aspect of human nature and
entirely ignore the other; that is why they become so perfunctory and
artificial. At Christmas and New Year you are emboldened and encouraged
by convention to send gushing messages of optimistic goodwill and servile
affection to people whom you would scarcely ask to lunch unless some one
else had failed you at the last moment; if you are supping at a restaurant on
New Year’s Eve you are permitted and expected to join hands and sing ‘For
Auld Lang Syne’ with strangers whom you have never seen before and
never want to see again. But no licence is allowed in the opposite
direction.”
“Opposite direction; what opposite direction?” queried Mrs. Thackenbury.
“It’s a good thing that Saint Valentine’s Day has dropped out of vogue,”
said Mrs. Thackenbury; “what with Christmas and New Year and Easter,
not to speak of birthdays, there are quite enough remembrance days as it is.
I tried to save myself trouble at Christmas by just sending flowers to all my
friends, but it wouldn’t work; Gertrude has eleven hot-houses and about
thirty gardeners, so it would have been ridiculous to send flowers to her,
and Milly has just started a florist’s shop, so it was equally out of the
question there. The stress of having to decide in a hurry what to give to
Gertrude and Milly just when I thought I’d got the whole question nicely
off my mind completely ruined my Christmas, and then the awful monotony
of the letters of thanks: ‘Thank you so much for your lovely flowers. It was
so good of you to think of me.’ Of course in the majority of cases I hadn’t
thought about the recipients at all; their names were down in my list of
‘people who must not be left out.’ If I trusted to remembering them there
would be some awful sins of omission.”
“The trouble is,” said Clovis to his aunt, “all these days of intrusive
remembrance harp so persistently on one aspect of human nature and
entirely ignore the other; that is why they become so perfunctory and
artificial. At Christmas and New Year you are emboldened and encouraged
by convention to send gushing messages of optimistic goodwill and servile
affection to people whom you would scarcely ask to lunch unless some one
else had failed you at the last moment; if you are supping at a restaurant on
New Year’s Eve you are permitted and expected to join hands and sing ‘For
Auld Lang Syne’ with strangers whom you have never seen before and
never want to see again. But no licence is allowed in the opposite
direction.”
“Opposite direction; what opposite direction?” queried Mrs. Thackenbury.
Page 114
“There is no outlet for demonstrating your feelings towards people whom
you simply loathe. That is really the crying need of our modern
civilisation. Just think how jolly it would be if a recognised day were set
apart for the paying off of old scores and grudges, a day when one could lay
oneself out to be gracefully vindictive to a carefully treasured list of ‘people
who must not be let off.’ I remember when I was at a private school we had
one day, the last Monday of the term I think it was, consecrated to the
settlement of feuds and grudges; of course we did not appreciate it as much
as it deserved, because, after all, any day of the term could be used for that
purpose. Still, if one had chastised a smaller boy for being cheeky weeks
before, one was always permitted on that day to recall the episode to his
memory by chastising him again. That is what the French call
reconstructing the crime.”
“I should call it reconstructing the punishment,” said Mrs. Thackenbury;
“and, anyhow, I don’t see how you could introduce a system of primitive
schoolboy vengeance into civilised adult life. We haven’t outgrown our
passions, but we are supposed to have learned how to keep them within
strictly decorous limits.”
“Of course the thing would have to be done furtively and politely,” said
Clovis; “the charm of it would be that it would never be perfunctory like the
other thing. Now, for instance, you say to yourself: ‘I must show the
Webleys some attention at Christmas, they were kind to dear Bertie at
Bournemouth,’ and you send them a calendar, and daily for six days after
Christmas the male Webley asks the female Webley if she has remembered
to thank you for the calendar you sent them. Well, transplant that idea to
the other and more human side of your nature, and say to yourself: ‘Next
Thursday is Nemesis Day; what on earth can I do to those odious people
next door who made such an absurd fuss when Ping Yang bit their youngest
child?’ Then you’d get up awfully early on the allotted day and climb over
into their garden and dig for truffles on their tennis court with a good
gardening fork, choosing, of course, that part of the court that was screened
from observation by the laurel bushes. You wouldn’t find any truffles but
you would find a great peace, such as no amount of present-giving could
ever bestow.”
you simply loathe. That is really the crying need of our modern
civilisation. Just think how jolly it would be if a recognised day were set
apart for the paying off of old scores and grudges, a day when one could lay
oneself out to be gracefully vindictive to a carefully treasured list of ‘people
who must not be let off.’ I remember when I was at a private school we had
one day, the last Monday of the term I think it was, consecrated to the
settlement of feuds and grudges; of course we did not appreciate it as much
as it deserved, because, after all, any day of the term could be used for that
purpose. Still, if one had chastised a smaller boy for being cheeky weeks
before, one was always permitted on that day to recall the episode to his
memory by chastising him again. That is what the French call
reconstructing the crime.”
“I should call it reconstructing the punishment,” said Mrs. Thackenbury;
“and, anyhow, I don’t see how you could introduce a system of primitive
schoolboy vengeance into civilised adult life. We haven’t outgrown our
passions, but we are supposed to have learned how to keep them within
strictly decorous limits.”
“Of course the thing would have to be done furtively and politely,” said
Clovis; “the charm of it would be that it would never be perfunctory like the
other thing. Now, for instance, you say to yourself: ‘I must show the
Webleys some attention at Christmas, they were kind to dear Bertie at
Bournemouth,’ and you send them a calendar, and daily for six days after
Christmas the male Webley asks the female Webley if she has remembered
to thank you for the calendar you sent them. Well, transplant that idea to
the other and more human side of your nature, and say to yourself: ‘Next
Thursday is Nemesis Day; what on earth can I do to those odious people
next door who made such an absurd fuss when Ping Yang bit their youngest
child?’ Then you’d get up awfully early on the allotted day and climb over
into their garden and dig for truffles on their tennis court with a good
gardening fork, choosing, of course, that part of the court that was screened
from observation by the laurel bushes. You wouldn’t find any truffles but
you would find a great peace, such as no amount of present-giving could
ever bestow.”
Page 115
“I shouldn’t,” said Mrs. Thackenbury, though her air of protest sounded a
bit forced; “I should feel rather a worm for doing such a thing.”
“You exaggerate the power of upheaval which a worm would be able to
bring into play in the limited time available,” said Clovis; “if you put in a
strenuous ten minutes with a really useful fork, the result ought to suggest
the operations of an unusually masterful mole or a badger in a hurry.”
“They might guess I had done it,” said Mrs. Thackenbury.
“Of course they would,” said Clovis; “that would be half the satisfaction of
the thing, just as you like people at Christmas to know what presents or
cards you’ve sent them. The thing would be much easier to manage, of
course, when you were on outwardly friendly terms with the object of your
dislike. That greedy little Agnes Blaik, for instance, who thinks of nothing
but her food, it would be quite simple to ask her to a picnic in some wild
woodland spot and lose her just before lunch was served; when you found
her again every morsel of food could have been eaten up.”
“It would require no ordinary human strategy to lose Agnes Blaik when
luncheon was imminent: in fact, I don’t believe it could be done.”
“Then have all the other guests, people whom you dislike, and lose the
luncheon. It could have been sent by accident in the wrong direction.”
“It would be a ghastly picnic,” said Mrs. Thackenbury.
“For them, but not for you,” said Clovis; “you would have had an early and
comforting lunch before you started, and you could improve the occasion
by mentioning in detail the items of the missing banquet—the lobster
Newburg and the egg mayonnaise, and the curry that was to have been
heated in a chafing-dish. Agnes Blaik would be delirious long before you
got to the list of wines, and in the long interval of waiting, before they had
quite abandoned hope of the lunch turning up, you could induce them to
play silly games, such as that idiotic one of ‘the Lord Mayor’s dinner-party,’
in which every one has to choose the name of a dish and do something
futile when it is called out. In this case they would probably burst into tears
when their dish is mentioned. It would be a heavenly picnic.”
bit forced; “I should feel rather a worm for doing such a thing.”
“You exaggerate the power of upheaval which a worm would be able to
bring into play in the limited time available,” said Clovis; “if you put in a
strenuous ten minutes with a really useful fork, the result ought to suggest
the operations of an unusually masterful mole or a badger in a hurry.”
“They might guess I had done it,” said Mrs. Thackenbury.
“Of course they would,” said Clovis; “that would be half the satisfaction of
the thing, just as you like people at Christmas to know what presents or
cards you’ve sent them. The thing would be much easier to manage, of
course, when you were on outwardly friendly terms with the object of your
dislike. That greedy little Agnes Blaik, for instance, who thinks of nothing
but her food, it would be quite simple to ask her to a picnic in some wild
woodland spot and lose her just before lunch was served; when you found
her again every morsel of food could have been eaten up.”
“It would require no ordinary human strategy to lose Agnes Blaik when
luncheon was imminent: in fact, I don’t believe it could be done.”
“Then have all the other guests, people whom you dislike, and lose the
luncheon. It could have been sent by accident in the wrong direction.”
“It would be a ghastly picnic,” said Mrs. Thackenbury.
“For them, but not for you,” said Clovis; “you would have had an early and
comforting lunch before you started, and you could improve the occasion
by mentioning in detail the items of the missing banquet—the lobster
Newburg and the egg mayonnaise, and the curry that was to have been
heated in a chafing-dish. Agnes Blaik would be delirious long before you
got to the list of wines, and in the long interval of waiting, before they had
quite abandoned hope of the lunch turning up, you could induce them to
play silly games, such as that idiotic one of ‘the Lord Mayor’s dinner-party,’
in which every one has to choose the name of a dish and do something
futile when it is called out. In this case they would probably burst into tears
when their dish is mentioned. It would be a heavenly picnic.”
Page 116
Mrs. Thackenbury was silent for a moment; she was probably making a
mental list of the people she would like to invite to the Duke Humphrey
picnic. Presently she asked: “And that odious young man, Waldo Plubley,
who is always coddling himself—have you thought of anything that one
could do to him?” Evidently she was beginning to see the possibilities of
Nemesis Day.
“If there was anything like a general observance of the festival,” said
Clovis, “Waldo would be in such demand that you would have to bespeak
him weeks beforehand, and even then, if there were an east wind blowing or
a cloud or two in the sky he might be too careful of his precious self to
come out. It would be rather jolly if you could lure him into a hammock in
the orchard, just near the spot where there is a wasps’ nest every summer. A
comfortable hammock on a warm afternoon would appeal to his indolent
tastes, and then, when he was getting drowsy, a lighted fusee thrown into
the nest would bring the wasps out in an indignant mass, and they would
soon find a ‘home away from home’ on Waldo’s fat body. It takes some
doing to get out of a hammock in a hurry.”
“They might sting him to death,” protested Mrs. Thackenbury.
“Waldo is one of those people who would be enormously improved by
death,” said Clovis; “but if you didn’t want to go as far as that, you could
have some wet straw ready to hand, and set it alight under the hammock at
the same time that the fusee was thrown into the nest; the smoke would
keep all but the most militant of the wasps just outside the stinging line, and
as long as Waldo remained within its protection he would escape serious
damage, and could be eventually restored to his mother, kippered all over
and swollen in places, but still perfectly recognisable.”
“His mother would be my enemy for life,” said Mrs. Thackenbury.
“That would be one greeting less to exchange at Christmas,” said Clovis.
mental list of the people she would like to invite to the Duke Humphrey
picnic. Presently she asked: “And that odious young man, Waldo Plubley,
who is always coddling himself—have you thought of anything that one
could do to him?” Evidently she was beginning to see the possibilities of
Nemesis Day.
“If there was anything like a general observance of the festival,” said
Clovis, “Waldo would be in such demand that you would have to bespeak
him weeks beforehand, and even then, if there were an east wind blowing or
a cloud or two in the sky he might be too careful of his precious self to
come out. It would be rather jolly if you could lure him into a hammock in
the orchard, just near the spot where there is a wasps’ nest every summer. A
comfortable hammock on a warm afternoon would appeal to his indolent
tastes, and then, when he was getting drowsy, a lighted fusee thrown into
the nest would bring the wasps out in an indignant mass, and they would
soon find a ‘home away from home’ on Waldo’s fat body. It takes some
doing to get out of a hammock in a hurry.”
“They might sting him to death,” protested Mrs. Thackenbury.
“Waldo is one of those people who would be enormously improved by
death,” said Clovis; “but if you didn’t want to go as far as that, you could
have some wet straw ready to hand, and set it alight under the hammock at
the same time that the fusee was thrown into the nest; the smoke would
keep all but the most militant of the wasps just outside the stinging line, and
as long as Waldo remained within its protection he would escape serious
damage, and could be eventually restored to his mother, kippered all over
and swollen in places, but still perfectly recognisable.”
“His mother would be my enemy for life,” said Mrs. Thackenbury.
“That would be one greeting less to exchange at Christmas,” said Clovis.
Page 117
THE DREAMER
It was the season of sales. The august establishment of Walpurgis and
Nettlepink had lowered its prices for an entire week as a concession to trade
observances, much as an Arch-duchess might protestingly contract an attack
of influenza for the unsatisfactory reason that influenza was locally
prevalent. Adela Chemping, who considered herself in some measure
superior to the allurements of an ordinary bargain sale, made a point of
attending the reduction week at Walpurgis and Nettlepink’s.
“I’m not a bargain hunter,” she said, “but I like to go where bargains are.”
Which showed that beneath her surface strength of character there flowed a
gracious undercurrent of human weakness.
With a view to providing herself with a male escort Mrs. Chemping had
invited her youngest nephew to accompany her on the first day of the
shopping expedition, throwing in the additional allurement of a
cinematograph theatre and the prospect of light refreshment. As Cyprian
was not yet eighteen she hoped he might not have reached that stage in
masculine development when parcel-carrying is looked on as a thing
abhorrent.
“Meet me just outside the floral department,” she wrote to him, “and don’t
be a moment later than eleven.”
Cyprian was a boy who carried with him through early life the wondering
look of a dreamer, the eyes of one who sees things that are not visible to
ordinary mortals, and invests the commonplace things of this world with
qualities unsuspected by plainer folk—the eyes of a poet or a house agent.
He was quietly dressed—that sartorial quietude which frequently
accompanies early adolescence, and is usually attributed by novel-writers to
the influence of a widowed mother. His hair was brushed back in a
It was the season of sales. The august establishment of Walpurgis and
Nettlepink had lowered its prices for an entire week as a concession to trade
observances, much as an Arch-duchess might protestingly contract an attack
of influenza for the unsatisfactory reason that influenza was locally
prevalent. Adela Chemping, who considered herself in some measure
superior to the allurements of an ordinary bargain sale, made a point of
attending the reduction week at Walpurgis and Nettlepink’s.
“I’m not a bargain hunter,” she said, “but I like to go where bargains are.”
Which showed that beneath her surface strength of character there flowed a
gracious undercurrent of human weakness.
With a view to providing herself with a male escort Mrs. Chemping had
invited her youngest nephew to accompany her on the first day of the
shopping expedition, throwing in the additional allurement of a
cinematograph theatre and the prospect of light refreshment. As Cyprian
was not yet eighteen she hoped he might not have reached that stage in
masculine development when parcel-carrying is looked on as a thing
abhorrent.
“Meet me just outside the floral department,” she wrote to him, “and don’t
be a moment later than eleven.”
Cyprian was a boy who carried with him through early life the wondering
look of a dreamer, the eyes of one who sees things that are not visible to
ordinary mortals, and invests the commonplace things of this world with
qualities unsuspected by plainer folk—the eyes of a poet or a house agent.
He was quietly dressed—that sartorial quietude which frequently
accompanies early adolescence, and is usually attributed by novel-writers to
the influence of a widowed mother. His hair was brushed back in a
Page 118
smoothness as of ribbon seaweed and seamed with a narrow furrow that
scarcely aimed at being a parting. His aunt particularly noted this item of
his toilet when they met at the appointed rendezvous, because he was
standing waiting for her bareheaded.
“Where is your hat?” she asked.
“I didn’t bring one with me,” he replied.
Adela Chemping was slightly scandalised.
“You are not going to be what they call a Nut, are you?” she inquired with
some anxiety, partly with the idea that a Nut would be an extravagance
which her sister’s small household would scarcely be justified in incurring,
partly, perhaps, with the instinctive apprehension that a Nut, even in its
embryo stage, would refuse to carry parcels.
Cyprian looked at her with his wondering, dreamy eyes.
“I didn’t bring a hat,” he said, “because it is such a nuisance when one is
shopping; I mean it is so awkward if one meets anyone one knows and has
to take one’s hat off when one’s hands are full of parcels. If one hasn’t got
a hat on one can’t take it off.”
Mrs. Chemping sighed with great relief; her worst fear had been laid at rest.
“It is more orthodox to wear a hat,” she observed, and then turned her
attention briskly to the business in hand.
“We will go first to the table-linen counter,” she said, leading the way in
that direction; “I should like to look at some napkins.”
The wondering look deepened in Cyprian’s eyes as he followed his aunt; he
belonged to a generation that is supposed to be over-fond of the rôle of
mere spectator, but looking at napkins that one did not mean to buy was a
pleasure beyond his comprehension. Mrs. Chemping held one or two
napkins up to the light and stared fixedly at them, as though she half
expected to find some revolutionary cypher written on them in scarcely
visible ink; then she suddenly broke away in the direction of the glassware
department.
scarcely aimed at being a parting. His aunt particularly noted this item of
his toilet when they met at the appointed rendezvous, because he was
standing waiting for her bareheaded.
“Where is your hat?” she asked.
“I didn’t bring one with me,” he replied.
Adela Chemping was slightly scandalised.
“You are not going to be what they call a Nut, are you?” she inquired with
some anxiety, partly with the idea that a Nut would be an extravagance
which her sister’s small household would scarcely be justified in incurring,
partly, perhaps, with the instinctive apprehension that a Nut, even in its
embryo stage, would refuse to carry parcels.
Cyprian looked at her with his wondering, dreamy eyes.
“I didn’t bring a hat,” he said, “because it is such a nuisance when one is
shopping; I mean it is so awkward if one meets anyone one knows and has
to take one’s hat off when one’s hands are full of parcels. If one hasn’t got
a hat on one can’t take it off.”
Mrs. Chemping sighed with great relief; her worst fear had been laid at rest.
“It is more orthodox to wear a hat,” she observed, and then turned her
attention briskly to the business in hand.
“We will go first to the table-linen counter,” she said, leading the way in
that direction; “I should like to look at some napkins.”
The wondering look deepened in Cyprian’s eyes as he followed his aunt; he
belonged to a generation that is supposed to be over-fond of the rôle of
mere spectator, but looking at napkins that one did not mean to buy was a
pleasure beyond his comprehension. Mrs. Chemping held one or two
napkins up to the light and stared fixedly at them, as though she half
expected to find some revolutionary cypher written on them in scarcely
visible ink; then she suddenly broke away in the direction of the glassware
department.
Page 119
“Millicent asked me to get her a couple of decanters if there were any going
really cheap,” she explained on the way, “and I really do want a salad bowl.
I can come back to the napkins later on.”
She handled and scrutinised a large number of decanters and a long series
of salad bowls, and finally bought seven chrysanthemum vases.
“No one uses that kind of vase nowadays,” she informed Cyprian, “but they
will do for presents next Christmas.”
Two sunshades that were marked down to a price that Mrs. Chemping
considered absurdly cheap were added to her purchases.
“One of them will do for Ruth Colson; she is going out to the Malay States,
and a sunshade will always be useful there. And I must get her some thin
writing paper. It takes up no room in one’s baggage.”
Mrs. Chemping bought stacks of writing paper; it was so cheap, and it went
so flat in a trunk or portmanteau. She also bought a few envelopes—
envelopes somehow seemed rather an extragavance compared with
notepaper.
“Do you think Ruth will like blue or grey paper?” she asked Cyprian.
“Grey,” said Cyprian, who had never met the lady in question.
“Have you any mauve notepaper of this quality?” Adela asked the assistant.
“We haven’t any mauve,” said the assistant, “but we’ve two shades of green
and a darker shade of grey.”
Mrs. Chemping inspected the greens and the darker grey, and chose the
blue.
“Now we can have some lunch,” she said.
Cyprian behaved in an exemplary fashion in the refreshment department,
and cheerfully accepted a fish cake and a mince pie and a small cup of
coffee as adequate restoratives after two hours of concentrated shopping.
He was adamant, however, in resisting his aunt’s suggestion that a hat
really cheap,” she explained on the way, “and I really do want a salad bowl.
I can come back to the napkins later on.”
She handled and scrutinised a large number of decanters and a long series
of salad bowls, and finally bought seven chrysanthemum vases.
“No one uses that kind of vase nowadays,” she informed Cyprian, “but they
will do for presents next Christmas.”
Two sunshades that were marked down to a price that Mrs. Chemping
considered absurdly cheap were added to her purchases.
“One of them will do for Ruth Colson; she is going out to the Malay States,
and a sunshade will always be useful there. And I must get her some thin
writing paper. It takes up no room in one’s baggage.”
Mrs. Chemping bought stacks of writing paper; it was so cheap, and it went
so flat in a trunk or portmanteau. She also bought a few envelopes—
envelopes somehow seemed rather an extragavance compared with
notepaper.
“Do you think Ruth will like blue or grey paper?” she asked Cyprian.
“Grey,” said Cyprian, who had never met the lady in question.
“Have you any mauve notepaper of this quality?” Adela asked the assistant.
“We haven’t any mauve,” said the assistant, “but we’ve two shades of green
and a darker shade of grey.”
Mrs. Chemping inspected the greens and the darker grey, and chose the
blue.
“Now we can have some lunch,” she said.
Cyprian behaved in an exemplary fashion in the refreshment department,
and cheerfully accepted a fish cake and a mince pie and a small cup of
coffee as adequate restoratives after two hours of concentrated shopping.
He was adamant, however, in resisting his aunt’s suggestion that a hat
Page 120
should be bought for him at the counter where men’s headwear was being
disposed of at temptingly reduced prices.
“I’ve got as many hats as I want at home,” he said, “and besides, it rumples
one’s hair so, trying them on.”
Perhaps he was going to develop into a Nut after all. It was a disquieting
symptom that he left all the parcels in charge of the cloak-room attendant.
“We shall be getting more parcels presently,” he said, “so we need not
collect these till we have finished our shopping.”
His aunt was doubtfully appeased; some of the pleasure and excitement of a
shopping expedition seemed to evaporate when one was deprived of
immediate personal contact with one’s purchases.
“I’m going to look at those napkins again,” she said, as they descended the
stairs to the ground floor. “You need not come,” she added, as the dreaming
look in the boy’s eyes changed for a moment into one of mute protest, “you
can meet me afterwards in the cutlery department; I’ve just remembered
that I haven’t a corkscrew in the house that can be depended on.”
Cyprian was not to be found in the cutlery department when his aunt in due
course arrived there, but in the crush and bustle of anxious shoppers and
busy attendants it was an easy matter to miss anyone. It was in the leather
goods department some quarter of an hour later that Adela Chemping
caught sight of her nephew, separated from her by a rampart of suit-cases
and portmanteaux and hemmed in by the jostling crush of human beings
that now invaded every corner of the great shopping emporium. She was
just in time to witness a pardonable but rather embarrassing mistake on the
part of a lady who had wriggled her way with unstayable determination
towards the bareheaded Cyprian, and was now breathlessly demanding the
sale price of a handbag which had taken her fancy.
“There now,” exclaimed Adela to herself, “she takes him for one of the shop
assistants because he hasn’t got a hat on. I wonder it hasn’t happened
before.”
Perhaps it had. Cyprian, at any rate, seemed neither startled nor
embarrassed by the error into which the good lady had fallen. Examining
disposed of at temptingly reduced prices.
“I’ve got as many hats as I want at home,” he said, “and besides, it rumples
one’s hair so, trying them on.”
Perhaps he was going to develop into a Nut after all. It was a disquieting
symptom that he left all the parcels in charge of the cloak-room attendant.
“We shall be getting more parcels presently,” he said, “so we need not
collect these till we have finished our shopping.”
His aunt was doubtfully appeased; some of the pleasure and excitement of a
shopping expedition seemed to evaporate when one was deprived of
immediate personal contact with one’s purchases.
“I’m going to look at those napkins again,” she said, as they descended the
stairs to the ground floor. “You need not come,” she added, as the dreaming
look in the boy’s eyes changed for a moment into one of mute protest, “you
can meet me afterwards in the cutlery department; I’ve just remembered
that I haven’t a corkscrew in the house that can be depended on.”
Cyprian was not to be found in the cutlery department when his aunt in due
course arrived there, but in the crush and bustle of anxious shoppers and
busy attendants it was an easy matter to miss anyone. It was in the leather
goods department some quarter of an hour later that Adela Chemping
caught sight of her nephew, separated from her by a rampart of suit-cases
and portmanteaux and hemmed in by the jostling crush of human beings
that now invaded every corner of the great shopping emporium. She was
just in time to witness a pardonable but rather embarrassing mistake on the
part of a lady who had wriggled her way with unstayable determination
towards the bareheaded Cyprian, and was now breathlessly demanding the
sale price of a handbag which had taken her fancy.
“There now,” exclaimed Adela to herself, “she takes him for one of the shop
assistants because he hasn’t got a hat on. I wonder it hasn’t happened
before.”
Perhaps it had. Cyprian, at any rate, seemed neither startled nor
embarrassed by the error into which the good lady had fallen. Examining
Page 121
the ticket on the bag, he announced in a clear, dispassionate voice:
“Black seal, thirty-four shillings, marked down to twenty-eight. As a matter
of fact, we are clearing them out at a special reduction price of twenty-six
shillings. They are going off rather fast.”
“I’ll take it,” said the lady, eagerly digging some coins out of her purse.
“Will you take it as it is?” asked Cyprian; “it will be a matter of a few
minutes to get it wrapped up, there is such a crush.”
“Never mind, I’ll take it as it is,” said the purchaser, clutching her treasure
and counting the money into Cyprian’s palm.
Several kind strangers helped Adela into the open air.
“It’s the crush and the heat,” said one sympathiser to another; “it’s enough
to turn anyone giddy.”
When she next came across Cyprian he was standing in the crowd that
pushed and jostled around the counters of the book department. The dream
look was deeper than ever in his eyes. He had just sold two books of
devotion to an elderly Canon.
“Black seal, thirty-four shillings, marked down to twenty-eight. As a matter
of fact, we are clearing them out at a special reduction price of twenty-six
shillings. They are going off rather fast.”
“I’ll take it,” said the lady, eagerly digging some coins out of her purse.
“Will you take it as it is?” asked Cyprian; “it will be a matter of a few
minutes to get it wrapped up, there is such a crush.”
“Never mind, I’ll take it as it is,” said the purchaser, clutching her treasure
and counting the money into Cyprian’s palm.
Several kind strangers helped Adela into the open air.
“It’s the crush and the heat,” said one sympathiser to another; “it’s enough
to turn anyone giddy.”
When she next came across Cyprian he was standing in the crowd that
pushed and jostled around the counters of the book department. The dream
look was deeper than ever in his eyes. He had just sold two books of
devotion to an elderly Canon.
Page 122
THE QUINCE TREE
“I’ve just been to see old Betsy Mullen,” announced Vera to her aunt, Mrs.
Bebberly Cumble; “she seems in rather a bad way about her rent. She owes
about fifteen weeks of it, and says she doesn’t know where any of it is to
come from.”
“Betsy Mullen always is in difficulties with her rent, and the more people
help her with it the less she troubles about it,” said the aunt. “I certainly am
not going to assist her any more. The fact is, she will have to go into a
smaller and cheaper cottage; there are several to be had at the other end of
the village for half the rent that she is paying, or supposed to be paying,
now. I told her a year ago that she ought to move.”
“But she wouldn’t get such a nice garden anywhere else,” protested Vera,
“and there’s such a jolly quince tree in the corner. I don’t suppose there’s
another quince tree in the whole parish. And she never makes any quince
jam; I think to have a quince tree and not to make quince jam shows such
strength of character. Oh, she can’t possibly move away from that garden.”
“When one is sixteen,” said Mrs. Bebberly Cumble severely, “one talks of
things being impossible which are merely uncongenial. It is not only
possible but it is desirable that Betsy Mullen should move into smaller
quarters; she has scarcely enough furniture to fill that big cottage.”
“As far as value goes,” said Vera after a short pause, “there is more in
Betsy’s cottage than in any other house for miles round.”
“Nonsense,” said the aunt; “she parted with whatever old china ware she
had long ago.”
“I’m not talking about anything that belongs to Betsy herself,” said Vera
darkly; “but, of course, you don’t know what I know, and I don’t suppose I
ought to tell you.”
“I’ve just been to see old Betsy Mullen,” announced Vera to her aunt, Mrs.
Bebberly Cumble; “she seems in rather a bad way about her rent. She owes
about fifteen weeks of it, and says she doesn’t know where any of it is to
come from.”
“Betsy Mullen always is in difficulties with her rent, and the more people
help her with it the less she troubles about it,” said the aunt. “I certainly am
not going to assist her any more. The fact is, she will have to go into a
smaller and cheaper cottage; there are several to be had at the other end of
the village for half the rent that she is paying, or supposed to be paying,
now. I told her a year ago that she ought to move.”
“But she wouldn’t get such a nice garden anywhere else,” protested Vera,
“and there’s such a jolly quince tree in the corner. I don’t suppose there’s
another quince tree in the whole parish. And she never makes any quince
jam; I think to have a quince tree and not to make quince jam shows such
strength of character. Oh, she can’t possibly move away from that garden.”
“When one is sixteen,” said Mrs. Bebberly Cumble severely, “one talks of
things being impossible which are merely uncongenial. It is not only
possible but it is desirable that Betsy Mullen should move into smaller
quarters; she has scarcely enough furniture to fill that big cottage.”
“As far as value goes,” said Vera after a short pause, “there is more in
Betsy’s cottage than in any other house for miles round.”
“Nonsense,” said the aunt; “she parted with whatever old china ware she
had long ago.”
“I’m not talking about anything that belongs to Betsy herself,” said Vera
darkly; “but, of course, you don’t know what I know, and I don’t suppose I
ought to tell you.”
Page 123
“You must tell me at once,” exclaimed the aunt, her senses leaping into
alertness like those of a terrier suddenly exchanging a bored drowsiness for
the lively anticipation of an immediate rat hunt.
“I’m perfectly certain that I oughtn’t to tell you anything about it,” said
Vera, “but, then, I often do things that I oughtn’t to do.”
“I should be the last person to suggest that you should do anything that you
ought not to do to—” began Mrs. Bebberly Cumble impressively.
“And I am always swayed by the last person who speaks to me,” admitted
Vera, “so I’ll do what I ought not to do and tell you.”
Mrs. Bebberley Cumble thrust a very pardonable sense of exasperation into
the background of her mind and demanded impatiently:
“What is there in Betsy Mullen’s cottage that you are making such a fuss
about?”
“It’s hardly fair to say that I’ve made a fuss about it,” said Vera; “this is the
first time I’ve mentioned the matter, but there’s been no end of trouble and
mystery and newspaper speculation about it. It’s rather amusing to think of
the columns of conjecture in the Press and the police and detectives hunting
about everywhere at home and abroad, and all the while that innocent-
looking little cottage has held the secret.”
“You don’t mean to say it’s the Louvre picture, La Something or other, the
woman with the smile, that disappeared about two years ago?” exclaimed
the aunt with rising excitement.
“Oh no, not that,” said Vera, “but something quite as important and just as
mysterious—if anything, rather more scandalous.”
“Not the Dublin—?”
Vera nodded.
“The whole jolly lot of them.”
“In Betsy’s cottage? Incredible!”
alertness like those of a terrier suddenly exchanging a bored drowsiness for
the lively anticipation of an immediate rat hunt.
“I’m perfectly certain that I oughtn’t to tell you anything about it,” said
Vera, “but, then, I often do things that I oughtn’t to do.”
“I should be the last person to suggest that you should do anything that you
ought not to do to—” began Mrs. Bebberly Cumble impressively.
“And I am always swayed by the last person who speaks to me,” admitted
Vera, “so I’ll do what I ought not to do and tell you.”
Mrs. Bebberley Cumble thrust a very pardonable sense of exasperation into
the background of her mind and demanded impatiently:
“What is there in Betsy Mullen’s cottage that you are making such a fuss
about?”
“It’s hardly fair to say that I’ve made a fuss about it,” said Vera; “this is the
first time I’ve mentioned the matter, but there’s been no end of trouble and
mystery and newspaper speculation about it. It’s rather amusing to think of
the columns of conjecture in the Press and the police and detectives hunting
about everywhere at home and abroad, and all the while that innocent-
looking little cottage has held the secret.”
“You don’t mean to say it’s the Louvre picture, La Something or other, the
woman with the smile, that disappeared about two years ago?” exclaimed
the aunt with rising excitement.
“Oh no, not that,” said Vera, “but something quite as important and just as
mysterious—if anything, rather more scandalous.”
“Not the Dublin—?”
Vera nodded.
“The whole jolly lot of them.”
“In Betsy’s cottage? Incredible!”
Page 124
“Of course Betsy hasn’t an idea as to what they are,” said Vera; “she just
knows that they are something valuable and that she must keep quiet about
them. I found out quite by accident what they were and how they came to
be there. You see, the people who had them were at their wits’ end to know
where to stow them away for safe keeping, and some one who was
motoring through the village was struck by the snug loneliness of the
cottage and thought it would be just the thing. Mrs. Lamper arranged the
matter with Betsy and smuggled the things in.”
“Mrs. Lamper?”
“Yes; she does a lot of district visiting, you know.”
“I am quite aware that she takes soup and flannel and improving literature
to the poorer cottagers,” said Mrs. Bebberly Cumble, “but that is hardly the
same sort of thing as disposing of stolen goods, and she must have known
something about their history; anyone who reads the papers, even casually,
must have been aware of the theft, and I should think the things were not
hard to recognise. Mrs. Lamper has always had the reputation of being a
very conscientious woman.”
“Of course she was screening some one else,” said Vera. “A remarkable
feature of the affair is the extraordinary number of quite respectable people
who have involved themselves in its meshes by trying to shield others. You
would be really astonished if you knew some of the names of the
individuals mixed up in it, and I don’t suppose a tithe of them know who
the original culprits were; and now I’ve got you entangled in the mess by
letting you into the secret of the cottage.”
“You most certainly have not entangled me,” said Mrs. Bebberly Cumble
indignantly. “I have no intention of shielding anybody. The police must
know about it at once; a theft is a theft, whoever is involved. If respectable
people choose to turn themselves into receivers and disposers of stolen
goods, well, they’ve ceased to be respectable, that’s all. I shall telephone
immediately—”
“Oh, aunt,” said Vera reproachfully, “it would break the poor Canon’s heart
if Cuthbert were to be involved in a scandal of this sort. You know it
would.”
knows that they are something valuable and that she must keep quiet about
them. I found out quite by accident what they were and how they came to
be there. You see, the people who had them were at their wits’ end to know
where to stow them away for safe keeping, and some one who was
motoring through the village was struck by the snug loneliness of the
cottage and thought it would be just the thing. Mrs. Lamper arranged the
matter with Betsy and smuggled the things in.”
“Mrs. Lamper?”
“Yes; she does a lot of district visiting, you know.”
“I am quite aware that she takes soup and flannel and improving literature
to the poorer cottagers,” said Mrs. Bebberly Cumble, “but that is hardly the
same sort of thing as disposing of stolen goods, and she must have known
something about their history; anyone who reads the papers, even casually,
must have been aware of the theft, and I should think the things were not
hard to recognise. Mrs. Lamper has always had the reputation of being a
very conscientious woman.”
“Of course she was screening some one else,” said Vera. “A remarkable
feature of the affair is the extraordinary number of quite respectable people
who have involved themselves in its meshes by trying to shield others. You
would be really astonished if you knew some of the names of the
individuals mixed up in it, and I don’t suppose a tithe of them know who
the original culprits were; and now I’ve got you entangled in the mess by
letting you into the secret of the cottage.”
“You most certainly have not entangled me,” said Mrs. Bebberly Cumble
indignantly. “I have no intention of shielding anybody. The police must
know about it at once; a theft is a theft, whoever is involved. If respectable
people choose to turn themselves into receivers and disposers of stolen
goods, well, they’ve ceased to be respectable, that’s all. I shall telephone
immediately—”
“Oh, aunt,” said Vera reproachfully, “it would break the poor Canon’s heart
if Cuthbert were to be involved in a scandal of this sort. You know it
would.”
Page 125
“Cuthbert involved! How can you say such things when you know how
much we all think of him?”
“Of course I know you think a lot of him, and that he’s engaged to marry
Beatrice, and that it will be a frightfully good match, and that he’s your
ideal of what a son-in-law ought to be. All the same, it was Cuthbert’s idea
to stow the things away in the cottage, and it was his motor that brought
them. He was only doing it to help his friend Pegginson, you know—the
Quaker man, who is always agitating for a smaller Navy. I forget how he
got involved in it. I warned you that there were lots of quite respectable
people mixed up in it, didn’t I? That’s what I meant when I said it would be
impossible for old Betsy to leave the cottage; the things take up a good bit
of room, and she couldn’t go carrying them about with her other goods and
chattels without attracting notice. Of course if she were to fall ill and die it
would be equally unfortunate. Her mother lived to be over ninety, she tells
me, so with due care and an absence of worry she ought to last for another
dozen years at least. By that time perhaps some other arrangements will
have been made for disposing of the wretched things.”
“I shall speak to Cuthbert about it—after the wedding,” said Mrs. Bebberly
Cumble.
“The wedding isn’t till next year,” said Vera, in recounting the story to her
best girl friend, “and meanwhile old Betsy is living rent free, with soup
twice a week and my aunt’s doctor to see her whenever she has a finger
ache.”
“But how on earth did you get to know about it all?” asked her friend, in
admiring wonder.
“It was a mystery—” said Vera.
“Of course it was a mystery, a mystery that baffled everybody. What beats
me is how you found out—”
“Oh, about the jewels? I invented that part,” explained Vera; “I mean the
mystery was where old Betsy’s arrears of rent were to come from; and she
would have hated leaving that jolly quince tree.”
much we all think of him?”
“Of course I know you think a lot of him, and that he’s engaged to marry
Beatrice, and that it will be a frightfully good match, and that he’s your
ideal of what a son-in-law ought to be. All the same, it was Cuthbert’s idea
to stow the things away in the cottage, and it was his motor that brought
them. He was only doing it to help his friend Pegginson, you know—the
Quaker man, who is always agitating for a smaller Navy. I forget how he
got involved in it. I warned you that there were lots of quite respectable
people mixed up in it, didn’t I? That’s what I meant when I said it would be
impossible for old Betsy to leave the cottage; the things take up a good bit
of room, and she couldn’t go carrying them about with her other goods and
chattels without attracting notice. Of course if she were to fall ill and die it
would be equally unfortunate. Her mother lived to be over ninety, she tells
me, so with due care and an absence of worry she ought to last for another
dozen years at least. By that time perhaps some other arrangements will
have been made for disposing of the wretched things.”
“I shall speak to Cuthbert about it—after the wedding,” said Mrs. Bebberly
Cumble.
“The wedding isn’t till next year,” said Vera, in recounting the story to her
best girl friend, “and meanwhile old Betsy is living rent free, with soup
twice a week and my aunt’s doctor to see her whenever she has a finger
ache.”
“But how on earth did you get to know about it all?” asked her friend, in
admiring wonder.
“It was a mystery—” said Vera.
“Of course it was a mystery, a mystery that baffled everybody. What beats
me is how you found out—”
“Oh, about the jewels? I invented that part,” explained Vera; “I mean the
mystery was where old Betsy’s arrears of rent were to come from; and she
would have hated leaving that jolly quince tree.”
Page 126
THE FORBIDDEN BUZZARDS
“Is matchmaking at all in your line?”
Hugo Peterby asked the question with a certain amount of personal interest.
“I don’t specialise in it,” said Clovis; “it’s all right while you’re doing it, but
the after-effects are sometimes so disconcerting—the mute reproachful
looks of the people you’ve aided and abetted in matrimonial experiments.
It’s as bad as selling a man a horse with half a dozen latent vices and
watching him discover them piecemeal in the course of the hunting season.
I suppose you’re thinking of the Coulterneb girl. She’s certainly jolly, and
quite all right as far as looks go, and I believe a certain amount of money
adheres to her. What I don’t see is how you will ever manage to propose to
her. In all the time I’ve known her I don’t remember her to have stopped
talking for three consecutive minutes. You’ll have to race her six times
round the grass paddock for a bet, and then blurt your proposal out before
she’s got her wind back. The paddock is laid up for hay, but if you’re really
in love with her you won’t let a consideration of that sort stop you,
especially as it’s not your hay.”
“I think I could manage the proposing part right enough,” said Hugo, “if I
could count on being left alone with her for four or five hours. The trouble
is that I’m not likely to get anything like that amount of grace. That fellow
Lanner is showing signs of interesting himself in the same quarter. He’s
quite heartbreakingly rich and is rather a swell in his way; in fact, our
hostess is obviously a bit flattered at having him here. If she gets wind of
the fact that he’s inclined to be attracted by Betty Coulterneb she’ll think it
a splendid match and throw them into each other’s arms all day long, and
then where will my opportunities come in? My one anxiety is to keep him
out of the girl’s way as much as possible, and if you could help me—”
“Is matchmaking at all in your line?”
Hugo Peterby asked the question with a certain amount of personal interest.
“I don’t specialise in it,” said Clovis; “it’s all right while you’re doing it, but
the after-effects are sometimes so disconcerting—the mute reproachful
looks of the people you’ve aided and abetted in matrimonial experiments.
It’s as bad as selling a man a horse with half a dozen latent vices and
watching him discover them piecemeal in the course of the hunting season.
I suppose you’re thinking of the Coulterneb girl. She’s certainly jolly, and
quite all right as far as looks go, and I believe a certain amount of money
adheres to her. What I don’t see is how you will ever manage to propose to
her. In all the time I’ve known her I don’t remember her to have stopped
talking for three consecutive minutes. You’ll have to race her six times
round the grass paddock for a bet, and then blurt your proposal out before
she’s got her wind back. The paddock is laid up for hay, but if you’re really
in love with her you won’t let a consideration of that sort stop you,
especially as it’s not your hay.”
“I think I could manage the proposing part right enough,” said Hugo, “if I
could count on being left alone with her for four or five hours. The trouble
is that I’m not likely to get anything like that amount of grace. That fellow
Lanner is showing signs of interesting himself in the same quarter. He’s
quite heartbreakingly rich and is rather a swell in his way; in fact, our
hostess is obviously a bit flattered at having him here. If she gets wind of
the fact that he’s inclined to be attracted by Betty Coulterneb she’ll think it
a splendid match and throw them into each other’s arms all day long, and
then where will my opportunities come in? My one anxiety is to keep him
out of the girl’s way as much as possible, and if you could help me—”
Page 127
“If you want me to trot Lanner round the countryside, inspecting alleged
Roman remains and studying local methods of bee culture and crop raising,
I’m afraid I can’t oblige you,” said Clovis. “You see, he’s taken something
like an aversion to me since the other night in the smoking-room.”
“What happened in the smoking-room?”
“He trotted out some well-worn chestnut as the latest thing in good stories,
and I remarked, quite innocently, that I never could remember whether it
was George II. or James II. who was so fond of that particular story, and
now he regards me with politely-draped dislike. I’ll do my best for you, if
the opportunity arises, but it will have to be in a roundabout, impersonal
manner.”
*****
“It’s so nice having Mr. Lanner here,” confided Mrs. Olston to Clovis the
next afternoon; “he’s always been engaged when I’ve asked him before.
Such a nice man; he really ought to be married to some nice girl. Between
you and me, I have an idea that he came down here for a certain reason.”
“I’ve had much the same idea,” said Clovis, lowering his voice; “in fact,
I’m almost certain of it.”
“You mean he’s attracted by—” began Mrs. Olston eagerly.
“I mean he’s here for what he can get,” said Clovis.
“For what he can get?” said the hostess with a touch of indignation in her
voice; “what do you mean? He’s a very rich man. What should he want to
get here?”
“He has one ruling passion,” said Clovis, “and there’s something he can get
here that is not to be had for love nor for money anywhere else in the
country, as far as I know.”
“But what? Whatever do you mean? What is his ruling passion?”
“Egg-collecting,” said Clovis. “He has agents all over the world getting
rare eggs for him, and his collection is one of the finest in Europe; but his
Roman remains and studying local methods of bee culture and crop raising,
I’m afraid I can’t oblige you,” said Clovis. “You see, he’s taken something
like an aversion to me since the other night in the smoking-room.”
“What happened in the smoking-room?”
“He trotted out some well-worn chestnut as the latest thing in good stories,
and I remarked, quite innocently, that I never could remember whether it
was George II. or James II. who was so fond of that particular story, and
now he regards me with politely-draped dislike. I’ll do my best for you, if
the opportunity arises, but it will have to be in a roundabout, impersonal
manner.”
*****
“It’s so nice having Mr. Lanner here,” confided Mrs. Olston to Clovis the
next afternoon; “he’s always been engaged when I’ve asked him before.
Such a nice man; he really ought to be married to some nice girl. Between
you and me, I have an idea that he came down here for a certain reason.”
“I’ve had much the same idea,” said Clovis, lowering his voice; “in fact,
I’m almost certain of it.”
“You mean he’s attracted by—” began Mrs. Olston eagerly.
“I mean he’s here for what he can get,” said Clovis.
“For what he can get?” said the hostess with a touch of indignation in her
voice; “what do you mean? He’s a very rich man. What should he want to
get here?”
“He has one ruling passion,” said Clovis, “and there’s something he can get
here that is not to be had for love nor for money anywhere else in the
country, as far as I know.”
“But what? Whatever do you mean? What is his ruling passion?”
“Egg-collecting,” said Clovis. “He has agents all over the world getting
rare eggs for him, and his collection is one of the finest in Europe; but his
Page 128
great ambition is to collect his treasures personally. He stops at no expense
nor trouble to achieve that end.”
“Good heavens! The buzzards, the rough-legged buzzards!” exclaimed
Mrs. Olston; “you don’t think he’s going to raid their nest?”
“What do you think yourself?” asked Clovis; “the only pair of rough-legged
buzzards known to breed in this country are nesting in your woods. Very
few people know about them, but as a member of the league for protecting
rare birds that information would be at his disposal. I came down in the
train with him, and I noticed that a bulky volume of Dresser’s ‘Birds of
Europe’ was one of the requisites that he had packed in his travelling-kit. It
was the volume dealing with short-winged hawks and buzzards.”
Clovis believed that if a lie was worth telling it was worth telling well.
“This is appalling,” said Mrs. Olston; “my husband would never forgive me
if anything happened to those birds. They’ve been seen about the woods for
the last year or two, but this is the first time they’ve nested. As you say,
they are almost the only pair known to be breeding in the whole of Great
Britain; and now their nest is going to be harried by a guest staying under
my roof. I must do something to stop it. Do you think if I appealed to him
—”
Clovis laughed.
“There is a story going about, which I fancy is true in most of its details, of
something that happened not long ago somewhere on the coast of the Sea of
Marmora, in which our friend had a hand. A Syrian nightjar, or some such
bird, was known to be breeding in the olive gardens of a rich Armenian,
who for some reason or other wouldn’t allow Lanner to go in and take the
eggs, though he offered cash down for the permission. The Armenian was
found beaten nearly to death a day or two later, and his fences levelled. It
was assumed to be a case of Mussulman aggression, and noted as such in all
the Consular reports, but the eggs are in the Lanner collection. No, I don’t
think I should appeal to his better feelings if I were you.”
“I must do something,” said Mrs. Olston tearfully; “my husband’s parting
words when he went off to Norway were an injunction to see that those
nor trouble to achieve that end.”
“Good heavens! The buzzards, the rough-legged buzzards!” exclaimed
Mrs. Olston; “you don’t think he’s going to raid their nest?”
“What do you think yourself?” asked Clovis; “the only pair of rough-legged
buzzards known to breed in this country are nesting in your woods. Very
few people know about them, but as a member of the league for protecting
rare birds that information would be at his disposal. I came down in the
train with him, and I noticed that a bulky volume of Dresser’s ‘Birds of
Europe’ was one of the requisites that he had packed in his travelling-kit. It
was the volume dealing with short-winged hawks and buzzards.”
Clovis believed that if a lie was worth telling it was worth telling well.
“This is appalling,” said Mrs. Olston; “my husband would never forgive me
if anything happened to those birds. They’ve been seen about the woods for
the last year or two, but this is the first time they’ve nested. As you say,
they are almost the only pair known to be breeding in the whole of Great
Britain; and now their nest is going to be harried by a guest staying under
my roof. I must do something to stop it. Do you think if I appealed to him
—”
Clovis laughed.
“There is a story going about, which I fancy is true in most of its details, of
something that happened not long ago somewhere on the coast of the Sea of
Marmora, in which our friend had a hand. A Syrian nightjar, or some such
bird, was known to be breeding in the olive gardens of a rich Armenian,
who for some reason or other wouldn’t allow Lanner to go in and take the
eggs, though he offered cash down for the permission. The Armenian was
found beaten nearly to death a day or two later, and his fences levelled. It
was assumed to be a case of Mussulman aggression, and noted as such in all
the Consular reports, but the eggs are in the Lanner collection. No, I don’t
think I should appeal to his better feelings if I were you.”
“I must do something,” said Mrs. Olston tearfully; “my husband’s parting
words when he went off to Norway were an injunction to see that those
Page 129
birds were not disturbed, and he’s asked about them every time he’s
written. Do suggest something.”
“I was going to suggest picketing,” said Clovis.
“Picketing! You mean setting guards round the birds?”
“No; round Lanner. He can’t find his way through those woods by night,
and you could arrange that you or Evelyn or Jack or the German governess
should be by his side in relays all day long. A fellow guest he could get rid
of, but he couldn’t very well shake off members of the household, and even
the most determined collector would hardly go climbing after forbidden
buzzards’ eggs with a German governess hanging round his neck, so to
speak.”
Lanner, who had been lazily watching for an opportunity for prosecuting his
courtship of the Coulterneb girl, found presently that his chances of getting
her to himself for ten minutes even were non-existent. If the girl was ever
alone he never was. His hostess had changed suddenly, as far as he was
concerned, from the desirable type that lets her guests do nothing in the way
that best pleases them, to the sort that drags them over the ground like so
many harrows. She showed him the herb garden and the greenhouses, the
village church, some water-colour sketches that her sister had done in
Corsica, and the place where it was hoped that celery would grow later in
the year.
He was shown all the Aylesbury ducklings and the row of wooden hives
where there would have been bees if there had not been bee disease. He
was also taken to the end of a long lane and shown a distant mound
whereon local tradition reported that the Danes had once pitched a camp.
And when his hostess had to desert him temporarily for other duties he
would find Evelyn walking solemnly by his side. Evelyn was fourteen and
talked chiefly about good and evil, and of how much one might accomplish
in the way of regenerating the world if one was thoroughly determined to
do one’s utmost. It was generally rather a relief when she was displaced by
Jack, who was nine years old, and talked exclusively about the Balkan War
without throwing any fresh light on its political or military history. The
German governess told Lanner more about Schiller than he had ever heard
in his life about any one person; it was perhaps his own fault for having told
written. Do suggest something.”
“I was going to suggest picketing,” said Clovis.
“Picketing! You mean setting guards round the birds?”
“No; round Lanner. He can’t find his way through those woods by night,
and you could arrange that you or Evelyn or Jack or the German governess
should be by his side in relays all day long. A fellow guest he could get rid
of, but he couldn’t very well shake off members of the household, and even
the most determined collector would hardly go climbing after forbidden
buzzards’ eggs with a German governess hanging round his neck, so to
speak.”
Lanner, who had been lazily watching for an opportunity for prosecuting his
courtship of the Coulterneb girl, found presently that his chances of getting
her to himself for ten minutes even were non-existent. If the girl was ever
alone he never was. His hostess had changed suddenly, as far as he was
concerned, from the desirable type that lets her guests do nothing in the way
that best pleases them, to the sort that drags them over the ground like so
many harrows. She showed him the herb garden and the greenhouses, the
village church, some water-colour sketches that her sister had done in
Corsica, and the place where it was hoped that celery would grow later in
the year.
He was shown all the Aylesbury ducklings and the row of wooden hives
where there would have been bees if there had not been bee disease. He
was also taken to the end of a long lane and shown a distant mound
whereon local tradition reported that the Danes had once pitched a camp.
And when his hostess had to desert him temporarily for other duties he
would find Evelyn walking solemnly by his side. Evelyn was fourteen and
talked chiefly about good and evil, and of how much one might accomplish
in the way of regenerating the world if one was thoroughly determined to
do one’s utmost. It was generally rather a relief when she was displaced by
Jack, who was nine years old, and talked exclusively about the Balkan War
without throwing any fresh light on its political or military history. The
German governess told Lanner more about Schiller than he had ever heard
in his life about any one person; it was perhaps his own fault for having told
Page 130
her that he was not interested in Goethe. When the governess went off
picket duty the hostess was again on hand with a not-to-be-gainsaid
invitation to visit the cottage of an old woman who remembered Charles
James Fox; the woman had been dead for two or three years, but the cottage
was still there. Lanner was called back to town earlier than he had
originally intended.
Hugo did not bring off his affair with Betty Coulterneb. Whether she
refused him or whether, as was more generally supposed, he did not get a
chance of saying three consecutive words, has never been exactly
ascertained. Anyhow, she is still the jolly Coulterneb girl.
The buzzards successfully reared two young ones, which were shot by a
local hairdresser.
picket duty the hostess was again on hand with a not-to-be-gainsaid
invitation to visit the cottage of an old woman who remembered Charles
James Fox; the woman had been dead for two or three years, but the cottage
was still there. Lanner was called back to town earlier than he had
originally intended.
Hugo did not bring off his affair with Betty Coulterneb. Whether she
refused him or whether, as was more generally supposed, he did not get a
chance of saying three consecutive words, has never been exactly
ascertained. Anyhow, she is still the jolly Coulterneb girl.
The buzzards successfully reared two young ones, which were shot by a
local hairdresser.
Page 131
THE STAKE
“Ronnie is a great trial to me,” said Mrs. Attray plaintively. “Only eighteen
years old last February and already a confirmed gambler. I am sure I don’t
know where he inherits it from; his father never touched cards, and you
know how little I play—a game of bridge on Wednesday afternoons in the
winter, for three-pence a hundred, and even that I shouldn’t do if it wasn’t
that Edith always wants a fourth and would be certain to ask that detestable
Jenkinham woman if she couldn’t get me. I would much rather sit and talk
any day than play bridge; cards are such a waste of time, I think. But as to
Ronnie, bridge and baccarat and poker-patience are positively all that he
thinks about. Of course I’ve done my best to stop it; I’ve asked the
Norridrums not to let him play cards when he’s over there, but you might as
well ask the Atlantic Ocean to keep quiet for a crossing as expect them to
bother about a mother’s natural anxieties.”
“Why do you let him go there?” asked Eleanor Saxelby.
“My dear,” said Mrs. Attray, “I don’t want to offend them. After all, they
are my landlords and I have to look to them for anything I want done about
the place; they were very accommodating about the new roof for the orchid
house. And they lend me one of their cars when mine is out of order; you
know how often it gets out of order.”
“I don’t know how often,” said Eleanor, “but it must happen very
frequently. Whenever I want you to take me anywhere in your car I am
always told that there is something wrong with it, or else that the chauffeur
has got neuralgia and you don’t like to ask him to go out.”
“He suffers quite a lot from neuralgia,” said Mrs. Attray hastily. “Anyhow,”
she continued, “you can understand that I don’t want to offend the
Norridrums. Their household is the most rackety one in the county, and I
“Ronnie is a great trial to me,” said Mrs. Attray plaintively. “Only eighteen
years old last February and already a confirmed gambler. I am sure I don’t
know where he inherits it from; his father never touched cards, and you
know how little I play—a game of bridge on Wednesday afternoons in the
winter, for three-pence a hundred, and even that I shouldn’t do if it wasn’t
that Edith always wants a fourth and would be certain to ask that detestable
Jenkinham woman if she couldn’t get me. I would much rather sit and talk
any day than play bridge; cards are such a waste of time, I think. But as to
Ronnie, bridge and baccarat and poker-patience are positively all that he
thinks about. Of course I’ve done my best to stop it; I’ve asked the
Norridrums not to let him play cards when he’s over there, but you might as
well ask the Atlantic Ocean to keep quiet for a crossing as expect them to
bother about a mother’s natural anxieties.”
“Why do you let him go there?” asked Eleanor Saxelby.
“My dear,” said Mrs. Attray, “I don’t want to offend them. After all, they
are my landlords and I have to look to them for anything I want done about
the place; they were very accommodating about the new roof for the orchid
house. And they lend me one of their cars when mine is out of order; you
know how often it gets out of order.”
“I don’t know how often,” said Eleanor, “but it must happen very
frequently. Whenever I want you to take me anywhere in your car I am
always told that there is something wrong with it, or else that the chauffeur
has got neuralgia and you don’t like to ask him to go out.”
“He suffers quite a lot from neuralgia,” said Mrs. Attray hastily. “Anyhow,”
she continued, “you can understand that I don’t want to offend the
Norridrums. Their household is the most rackety one in the county, and I
Page 132
believe no one ever knows to an hour or two when any particular meal will
appear on the table or what it will consist of when it does appear.”
Eleanor Saxelby shuddered. She liked her meals to be of regular
occurrence and assured proportions.
“Still,” pursued Mrs. Attray, “whatever their own home life may be, as
landlords and neighbours they are considerate and obliging, so I don’t want
to quarrel with them. Besides, if Ronnie didn’t play cards there he’d be
playing somewhere else.”
“Not if you were firm with him,” said Eleanor “I believe in being firm.”
“Firm? I am firm,” exclaimed Mrs. Attray; “I am more than firm—I am
farseeing. I’ve done everything I can think of to prevent Ronnie from
playing for money. I’ve stopped his allowance for the rest of the year, so he
can’t even gamble on credit, and I’ve subscribed a lump sum to the church
offertory in his name instead of giving him instalments of small silver to put
in the bag on Sundays. I wouldn’t even let him have the money to tip the
hunt servants with, but sent it by postal order. He was furiously sulky about
it, but I reminded him of what happened to the ten shillings that I gave him
for the Young Men’s Endeavour League ‘Self-Denial Week.’”
“What did happen to it?” asked Eleanor.
“Well, Ronnie did some preliminary endeavouring with it, on his own
account, in connection with the Grand National. If it had come off, as he
expressed it, he would have given the League twenty-five shillings and
netted a comfortable commission for himself; as it was, that ten shillings
was one of the things the League had to deny itself. Since then I’ve been
careful not to let him have a penny piece in his hands.”
“He’ll get round that in some way,” said Eleanor with quiet conviction;
“he’ll sell things.”
“My dear, he’s done all that is to be done in that direction already. He’s got
rid of his wrist-watch and his hunting flask and both his cigarette cases, and
I shouldn’t be surprised if he’s wearing imitation-gold sleeve links instead
of those his Aunt Rhoda gave him on his seventeenth birthday. He can’t
sell his clothes, of course, except his winter overcoat, and I’ve locked that
appear on the table or what it will consist of when it does appear.”
Eleanor Saxelby shuddered. She liked her meals to be of regular
occurrence and assured proportions.
“Still,” pursued Mrs. Attray, “whatever their own home life may be, as
landlords and neighbours they are considerate and obliging, so I don’t want
to quarrel with them. Besides, if Ronnie didn’t play cards there he’d be
playing somewhere else.”
“Not if you were firm with him,” said Eleanor “I believe in being firm.”
“Firm? I am firm,” exclaimed Mrs. Attray; “I am more than firm—I am
farseeing. I’ve done everything I can think of to prevent Ronnie from
playing for money. I’ve stopped his allowance for the rest of the year, so he
can’t even gamble on credit, and I’ve subscribed a lump sum to the church
offertory in his name instead of giving him instalments of small silver to put
in the bag on Sundays. I wouldn’t even let him have the money to tip the
hunt servants with, but sent it by postal order. He was furiously sulky about
it, but I reminded him of what happened to the ten shillings that I gave him
for the Young Men’s Endeavour League ‘Self-Denial Week.’”
“What did happen to it?” asked Eleanor.
“Well, Ronnie did some preliminary endeavouring with it, on his own
account, in connection with the Grand National. If it had come off, as he
expressed it, he would have given the League twenty-five shillings and
netted a comfortable commission for himself; as it was, that ten shillings
was one of the things the League had to deny itself. Since then I’ve been
careful not to let him have a penny piece in his hands.”
“He’ll get round that in some way,” said Eleanor with quiet conviction;
“he’ll sell things.”
“My dear, he’s done all that is to be done in that direction already. He’s got
rid of his wrist-watch and his hunting flask and both his cigarette cases, and
I shouldn’t be surprised if he’s wearing imitation-gold sleeve links instead
of those his Aunt Rhoda gave him on his seventeenth birthday. He can’t
sell his clothes, of course, except his winter overcoat, and I’ve locked that
Page 133
up in the camphor cupboard on the pretext of preserving it from moth. I
really don’t see what else he can raise money on. I consider that I’ve been
both firm and farseeing.”
“Has he been at the Norridrums lately?” asked Eleanor.
“He was there yesterday afternoon and stayed to dinner,” said Mrs. Attray.
“I don’t quite know when he came home, but I fancy it was late.”
“Then depend on it he was gambling,” said Eleanor, with the assured air of
one who has few ideas and makes the most of them. “Late hours in the
country always mean gambling.”
“He can’t gamble if he has no money and no chance of getting any,” argued
Mrs. Attray; “even if one plays for small stakes one must have a decent
prospect of paying one’s losses.”
“He may have sold some of the Amherst pheasant chicks,” suggested
Eleanor; “they would fetch about ten or twelve shillings each, I daresay.”
“Ronnie wouldn’t do such a thing,” said Mrs. Attray; “and anyhow I went
and counted them this morning and they’re all there. No,” she continued,
with the quiet satisfaction that comes from a sense of painstaking and
merited achievement, “I fancy that Ronnie had to content himself with the
rôle of onlooker last night, as far as the card-table was concerned.”
“Is that clock right?” asked Eleanor, whose eyes had been straying
restlessly towards the mantel-piece for some little time; “lunch is usually so
punctual in your establishment.”
“Three minutes past the half-hour,” exclaimed Mrs. Attray; “cook must be
preparing something unusually sumptuous in your honour. I am not in the
secret; I’ve been out all the morning, you know.”
Eleanor smiled forgivingly. A special effort by Mrs. Attray’s cook was
worth waiting a few minutes for.
As a matter of fact, the luncheon fare, when it made its tardy appearance,
was distinctly unworthy of the reputation which the justly-treasured cook
had built up for herself. The soup alone would have sufficed to cast a
gloom over any meal that it had inaugurated, and it was not redeemed by
really don’t see what else he can raise money on. I consider that I’ve been
both firm and farseeing.”
“Has he been at the Norridrums lately?” asked Eleanor.
“He was there yesterday afternoon and stayed to dinner,” said Mrs. Attray.
“I don’t quite know when he came home, but I fancy it was late.”
“Then depend on it he was gambling,” said Eleanor, with the assured air of
one who has few ideas and makes the most of them. “Late hours in the
country always mean gambling.”
“He can’t gamble if he has no money and no chance of getting any,” argued
Mrs. Attray; “even if one plays for small stakes one must have a decent
prospect of paying one’s losses.”
“He may have sold some of the Amherst pheasant chicks,” suggested
Eleanor; “they would fetch about ten or twelve shillings each, I daresay.”
“Ronnie wouldn’t do such a thing,” said Mrs. Attray; “and anyhow I went
and counted them this morning and they’re all there. No,” she continued,
with the quiet satisfaction that comes from a sense of painstaking and
merited achievement, “I fancy that Ronnie had to content himself with the
rôle of onlooker last night, as far as the card-table was concerned.”
“Is that clock right?” asked Eleanor, whose eyes had been straying
restlessly towards the mantel-piece for some little time; “lunch is usually so
punctual in your establishment.”
“Three minutes past the half-hour,” exclaimed Mrs. Attray; “cook must be
preparing something unusually sumptuous in your honour. I am not in the
secret; I’ve been out all the morning, you know.”
Eleanor smiled forgivingly. A special effort by Mrs. Attray’s cook was
worth waiting a few minutes for.
As a matter of fact, the luncheon fare, when it made its tardy appearance,
was distinctly unworthy of the reputation which the justly-treasured cook
had built up for herself. The soup alone would have sufficed to cast a
gloom over any meal that it had inaugurated, and it was not redeemed by
Page 134
anything that followed. Eleanor said little, but when she spoke there was a
hint of tears in her voice that was far more eloquent than outspoken
denunciation would have been, and even the insouciant Ronald showed
traces of depression when he tasted the rognons Saltikoff.
“Not quite the best luncheon I’ve enjoyed in your house,” said Eleanor at
last, when her final hope had flickered out with the savoury.
“My dear, it’s the worst meal I’ve sat down to for years,” said her hostess;
“that last dish tasted principally of red pepper and wet toast. I’m awfully
sorry. Is anything the matter in the kitchen, Pellin?” she asked of the
attendant maid.
“Well, ma’am, the new cook hadn’t hardly time to see to things properly,
coming in so sudden—” commenced Pellin by way of explanation.
“The new cook!” screamed Mrs. Attray.
“Colonel Norridrum’s cook, ma’am,” said Pellin.
“What on earth do you mean? What is Colonel Norridrum’s cook doing in
my kitchen—and where is my cook?”
“Perhaps I can explain better than Pellin can,” said Ronald hurriedly; “the
fact is, I was dining at the Norridrums’ yesterday, and they were wishing
they had a swell cook like yours, just for to-day and to-morrow, while
they’ve got some gourmet staying with them: their own cook is no earthly
good—well, you’ve seen what she turns out when she’s at all flurried. So I
thought it would be rather sporting to play them at baccarat for the loan of
our cook against a money stake, and I lost, that’s all. I have had rotten luck
at baccarat all this year.”
The remainder of his explanation, of how he had assured the cooks that the
temporary transfer had his mother’s sanction, and had smuggled the one out
and the other in during the maternal absence, was drowned in the outcry of
scandalised upbraiding.
“If I had sold the woman into slavery there couldn’t have been a bigger fuss
about it,” he confided afterwards to Bertie Norridrum, “and Eleanor
Saxelby raged and ramped the louder of the two. I tell you what, I’ll bet
hint of tears in her voice that was far more eloquent than outspoken
denunciation would have been, and even the insouciant Ronald showed
traces of depression when he tasted the rognons Saltikoff.
“Not quite the best luncheon I’ve enjoyed in your house,” said Eleanor at
last, when her final hope had flickered out with the savoury.
“My dear, it’s the worst meal I’ve sat down to for years,” said her hostess;
“that last dish tasted principally of red pepper and wet toast. I’m awfully
sorry. Is anything the matter in the kitchen, Pellin?” she asked of the
attendant maid.
“Well, ma’am, the new cook hadn’t hardly time to see to things properly,
coming in so sudden—” commenced Pellin by way of explanation.
“The new cook!” screamed Mrs. Attray.
“Colonel Norridrum’s cook, ma’am,” said Pellin.
“What on earth do you mean? What is Colonel Norridrum’s cook doing in
my kitchen—and where is my cook?”
“Perhaps I can explain better than Pellin can,” said Ronald hurriedly; “the
fact is, I was dining at the Norridrums’ yesterday, and they were wishing
they had a swell cook like yours, just for to-day and to-morrow, while
they’ve got some gourmet staying with them: their own cook is no earthly
good—well, you’ve seen what she turns out when she’s at all flurried. So I
thought it would be rather sporting to play them at baccarat for the loan of
our cook against a money stake, and I lost, that’s all. I have had rotten luck
at baccarat all this year.”
The remainder of his explanation, of how he had assured the cooks that the
temporary transfer had his mother’s sanction, and had smuggled the one out
and the other in during the maternal absence, was drowned in the outcry of
scandalised upbraiding.
“If I had sold the woman into slavery there couldn’t have been a bigger fuss
about it,” he confided afterwards to Bertie Norridrum, “and Eleanor
Saxelby raged and ramped the louder of the two. I tell you what, I’ll bet
Page 135
you two of the Amherst pheasants to five shillings that she refuses to have
me as a partner at the croquet tournament. We’re drawn together, you
know.”
This time he won his bet.
me as a partner at the croquet tournament. We’re drawn together, you
know.”
This time he won his bet.
Page 136
CLOVIS ON PARENTAL RESPONSIBILITIES
Marion Eggelby sat talking to Clovis on the only subject that she ever
willingly talked about—her offspring and their varied perfections and
accomplishments. Clovis was not in what could be called a receptive
mood; the younger generation of Eggelby, depicted in the glowing
improbable colours of parent impressionism, aroused in him no
enthusiasm. Mrs. Eggelby, on the other hand, was furnished with
enthusiasm enough for two.
“You would like Eric,” she said, argumentatively rather than hopefully.
Clovis had intimated very unmistakably that he was unlikely to care
extravagantly for either Amy or Willie. “Yes, I feel sure you would like
Eric. Every one takes to him at once. You know, he always reminds me of
that famous picture of the youthful David—I forget who it’s by, but it’s very
well known.”
“That would be sufficient to set me against him, if I saw much of him,” said
Clovis. “Just imagine at auction bridge, for instance, when one was trying
to concentrate one’s mind on what one’s partner’s original declaration had
been, and to remember what suits one’s opponents had originally discarded,
what it would be like to have some one persistently reminding one of a
picture of the youthful David. It would be simply maddening. If Eric did
that I should detest him.”
“Eric doesn’t play bridge,” said Mrs. Eggelby with dignity.
“Doesn’t he?” asked Clovis; “why not?”
“None of my children have been brought up to play card games,” said Mrs.
Eggelby; “draughts and halma and those sorts of games I encourage. Eric is
considered quite a wonderful draughts-player.”
Marion Eggelby sat talking to Clovis on the only subject that she ever
willingly talked about—her offspring and their varied perfections and
accomplishments. Clovis was not in what could be called a receptive
mood; the younger generation of Eggelby, depicted in the glowing
improbable colours of parent impressionism, aroused in him no
enthusiasm. Mrs. Eggelby, on the other hand, was furnished with
enthusiasm enough for two.
“You would like Eric,” she said, argumentatively rather than hopefully.
Clovis had intimated very unmistakably that he was unlikely to care
extravagantly for either Amy or Willie. “Yes, I feel sure you would like
Eric. Every one takes to him at once. You know, he always reminds me of
that famous picture of the youthful David—I forget who it’s by, but it’s very
well known.”
“That would be sufficient to set me against him, if I saw much of him,” said
Clovis. “Just imagine at auction bridge, for instance, when one was trying
to concentrate one’s mind on what one’s partner’s original declaration had
been, and to remember what suits one’s opponents had originally discarded,
what it would be like to have some one persistently reminding one of a
picture of the youthful David. It would be simply maddening. If Eric did
that I should detest him.”
“Eric doesn’t play bridge,” said Mrs. Eggelby with dignity.
“Doesn’t he?” asked Clovis; “why not?”
“None of my children have been brought up to play card games,” said Mrs.
Eggelby; “draughts and halma and those sorts of games I encourage. Eric is
considered quite a wonderful draughts-player.”
Page 137
“You are strewing dreadful risks in the path of your family,” said Clovis; “a
friend of mine who is a prison chaplain told me that among the worst
criminal cases that have come under his notice, men condemned to death or
to long periods of penal servitude, there was not a single bridge-player. On
the other hand, he knew at least two expert draughts-players among them.”
“I really don’t see what my boys have got to do with the criminal classes,”
said Mrs. Eggelby resentfully. “They have been most carefully brought up,
I can assure you that.”
“That shows that you were nervous as to how they would turn out,” said
Clovis. “Now, my mother never bothered about bringing me up. She just
saw to it that I got whacked at decent intervals and was taught the
difference between right and wrong; there is some difference, you know, but
I’ve forgotten what it is.”
“Forgotten the difference between right and wrong!” exclaimed Mrs.
Eggelby.
“Well, you see, I took up natural history and a whole lot of other subjects at
the same time, and one can’t remember everything, can one? I used to
know the difference between the Sardinian dormouse and the ordinary kind,
and whether the wry-neck arrives at our shores earlier than the cuckoo, or
the other way round, and how long the walrus takes in growing to maturity;
I daresay you knew all those sorts of things once, but I bet you’ve forgotten
them.”
“Those things are not important,” said Mrs. Eggelby, “but—”
“The fact that we’ve both forgotten them proves that they are important,”
said Clovis; “you must have noticed that it’s always the important things
that one forgets, while the trivial, unnecessary facts of life stick in one’s
memory. There’s my cousin, Editha Clubberley, for instance; I can never
forget that her birthday is on the 12th of October. It’s a matter of utter
indifference to me on what date her birthday falls, or whether she was born
at all; either fact seems to me absolutely trivial, or unnecessary—I’ve heaps
of other cousins to go on with. On the other hand, when I’m staying with
Hildegarde Shrubley I can never remember the important circumstance
whether her first husband got his unenviable reputation on the Turf or the
friend of mine who is a prison chaplain told me that among the worst
criminal cases that have come under his notice, men condemned to death or
to long periods of penal servitude, there was not a single bridge-player. On
the other hand, he knew at least two expert draughts-players among them.”
“I really don’t see what my boys have got to do with the criminal classes,”
said Mrs. Eggelby resentfully. “They have been most carefully brought up,
I can assure you that.”
“That shows that you were nervous as to how they would turn out,” said
Clovis. “Now, my mother never bothered about bringing me up. She just
saw to it that I got whacked at decent intervals and was taught the
difference between right and wrong; there is some difference, you know, but
I’ve forgotten what it is.”
“Forgotten the difference between right and wrong!” exclaimed Mrs.
Eggelby.
“Well, you see, I took up natural history and a whole lot of other subjects at
the same time, and one can’t remember everything, can one? I used to
know the difference between the Sardinian dormouse and the ordinary kind,
and whether the wry-neck arrives at our shores earlier than the cuckoo, or
the other way round, and how long the walrus takes in growing to maturity;
I daresay you knew all those sorts of things once, but I bet you’ve forgotten
them.”
“Those things are not important,” said Mrs. Eggelby, “but—”
“The fact that we’ve both forgotten them proves that they are important,”
said Clovis; “you must have noticed that it’s always the important things
that one forgets, while the trivial, unnecessary facts of life stick in one’s
memory. There’s my cousin, Editha Clubberley, for instance; I can never
forget that her birthday is on the 12th of October. It’s a matter of utter
indifference to me on what date her birthday falls, or whether she was born
at all; either fact seems to me absolutely trivial, or unnecessary—I’ve heaps
of other cousins to go on with. On the other hand, when I’m staying with
Hildegarde Shrubley I can never remember the important circumstance
whether her first husband got his unenviable reputation on the Turf or the
Page 138
Stock Exchange, and that uncertainty rules Sport and Finance out of the
conversation at once. One can never mention travel, either, because her
second husband had to live permanently abroad.”
“Mrs. Shrubley and I move in very different circles,” said Mrs. Eggelby
stiffly.
“No one who knows Hildegarde could possibly accuse her of moving in a
circle,” said Clovis; “her view of life seems to be a non-stop run with an
inexhaustible supply of petrol. If she can get some one else to pay for the
petrol so much the better. I don’t mind confessing to you that she has
taught me more than any other woman I can think of.”
“What kind of knowledge?” demanded Mrs. Eggelby, with the air a jury
might collectively wear when finding a verdict without leaving the box.
“Well, among other things, she’s introduced me to at least four different
ways of cooking lobster,” said Clovis gratefully. “That, of course, wouldn’t
appeal to you; people who abstain from the pleasures of the card-table
never really appreciate the finer possibilities of the dining-table. I suppose
their powers of enlightened enjoyment get atrophied from disuse.”
“An aunt of mine was very ill after eating a lobster,” said Mrs. Eggelby.
“I daresay, if we knew more of her history, we should find out that she’d
often been ill before eating the lobster. Aren’t you concealing the fact that
she’d had measles and influenza and nervous headache and hysteria, and
other things that aunts do have, long before she ate the lobster? Aunts that
have never known a day’s illness are very rare; in fact, I don’t personally
know of any. Of course if she ate it as a child of two weeks old it might
have been her first illness—and her last. But if that was the case I think you
should have said so.”
“I must be going,” said Mrs. Eggelby, in a tone which had been thoroughly
sterilised of even perfunctory regret.
Clovis rose with an air of graceful reluctance.
“I have so enjoyed our little talk about Eric,” he said; “I quite look forward
to meeting him some day.”
conversation at once. One can never mention travel, either, because her
second husband had to live permanently abroad.”
“Mrs. Shrubley and I move in very different circles,” said Mrs. Eggelby
stiffly.
“No one who knows Hildegarde could possibly accuse her of moving in a
circle,” said Clovis; “her view of life seems to be a non-stop run with an
inexhaustible supply of petrol. If she can get some one else to pay for the
petrol so much the better. I don’t mind confessing to you that she has
taught me more than any other woman I can think of.”
“What kind of knowledge?” demanded Mrs. Eggelby, with the air a jury
might collectively wear when finding a verdict without leaving the box.
“Well, among other things, she’s introduced me to at least four different
ways of cooking lobster,” said Clovis gratefully. “That, of course, wouldn’t
appeal to you; people who abstain from the pleasures of the card-table
never really appreciate the finer possibilities of the dining-table. I suppose
their powers of enlightened enjoyment get atrophied from disuse.”
“An aunt of mine was very ill after eating a lobster,” said Mrs. Eggelby.
“I daresay, if we knew more of her history, we should find out that she’d
often been ill before eating the lobster. Aren’t you concealing the fact that
she’d had measles and influenza and nervous headache and hysteria, and
other things that aunts do have, long before she ate the lobster? Aunts that
have never known a day’s illness are very rare; in fact, I don’t personally
know of any. Of course if she ate it as a child of two weeks old it might
have been her first illness—and her last. But if that was the case I think you
should have said so.”
“I must be going,” said Mrs. Eggelby, in a tone which had been thoroughly
sterilised of even perfunctory regret.
Clovis rose with an air of graceful reluctance.
“I have so enjoyed our little talk about Eric,” he said; “I quite look forward
to meeting him some day.”
Page 139
“Good-bye,” said Mrs. Eggelby frostily; the supplementary remark which
she made at the back of her throat was—
“I’ll take care that you never shall!”
she made at the back of her throat was—
“I’ll take care that you never shall!”
Page 140
A HOLIDAY TASK
Kenelm Jerton entered the dining-hall of the Golden Galleon Hotel in the
full crush of the luncheon hour. Nearly every seat was occupied, and small
additional tables had been brought in, where floor space permitted, to
accommodate latecomers, with the result that many of the tables were
almost touching each other. Jerton was beckoned by a waiter to the only
vacant table that was discernible, and took his seat with the uncomfortable
and wholly groundless idea that nearly every one in the room was staring at
him. He was a youngish man of ordinary appearance, quiet of dress and
unobtrusive of manner, and he could never wholly rid himself of the idea
that a fierce light of public scrutiny beat on him as though he had been a
notability or a super-nut. After he had ordered his lunch there came the
unavoidable interval of waiting, with nothing to do but to stare at the
flower-vase on his table and to be stared at (in imagination) by several
flappers, some maturer beings of the same sex, and a satirical-looking Jew.
In order to carry off the situation with some appearance of unconcern he
became spuriously interested in the contents of the flower-vase.
“What is the name of these roses, d’you know?” he asked the waiter. The
waiter was ready at all times to conceal his ignorance concerning items of
the wine-list or menu; he was frankly ignorant as to the specific name of the
roses.
“Amy Sylvester Partington,” said a voice at Jerton’s elbow.
The voice came from a pleasant-faced, well-dressed young woman who was
sitting at a table that almost touched Jerton’s. He thanked her hurriedly and
nervously for the information, and made some inconsequent remark about
the flowers.
“It is a curious thing,” said the young woman, that, “I should be able to tell
you the name of those roses without an effort of memory, because if you
Kenelm Jerton entered the dining-hall of the Golden Galleon Hotel in the
full crush of the luncheon hour. Nearly every seat was occupied, and small
additional tables had been brought in, where floor space permitted, to
accommodate latecomers, with the result that many of the tables were
almost touching each other. Jerton was beckoned by a waiter to the only
vacant table that was discernible, and took his seat with the uncomfortable
and wholly groundless idea that nearly every one in the room was staring at
him. He was a youngish man of ordinary appearance, quiet of dress and
unobtrusive of manner, and he could never wholly rid himself of the idea
that a fierce light of public scrutiny beat on him as though he had been a
notability or a super-nut. After he had ordered his lunch there came the
unavoidable interval of waiting, with nothing to do but to stare at the
flower-vase on his table and to be stared at (in imagination) by several
flappers, some maturer beings of the same sex, and a satirical-looking Jew.
In order to carry off the situation with some appearance of unconcern he
became spuriously interested in the contents of the flower-vase.
“What is the name of these roses, d’you know?” he asked the waiter. The
waiter was ready at all times to conceal his ignorance concerning items of
the wine-list or menu; he was frankly ignorant as to the specific name of the
roses.
“Amy Sylvester Partington,” said a voice at Jerton’s elbow.
The voice came from a pleasant-faced, well-dressed young woman who was
sitting at a table that almost touched Jerton’s. He thanked her hurriedly and
nervously for the information, and made some inconsequent remark about
the flowers.
“It is a curious thing,” said the young woman, that, “I should be able to tell
you the name of those roses without an effort of memory, because if you
Page 141
were to ask me my name I should be utterly unable to give it to you.”
Jerton had not harboured the least intention of extending his thirst for name-
labels to his neighbour. After her rather remarkable announcement,
however, he was obliged to say something in the way of polite inquiry.
“Yes,” answered the lady, “I suppose it is a case of partial loss of memory. I
was in the train coming down here; my ticket told me that I had come from
Victoria and was bound for this place. I had a couple of five-pound notes
and a sovereign on me, no visiting cards or any other means of
identification, and no idea as to who I am. I can only hazily recollect that I
have a title; I am Lady Somebody—beyond that my mind is a blank.”
“Hadn’t you any luggage with you?” asked Jerton.
“That is what I didn’t know. I knew the name of this hotel and made up my
mind to come here, and when the hotel porter who meets the trains asked if
I had any luggage I had to invent a dressing-bag and dress-basket; I could
always pretend that they had gone astray. I gave him the name of Smith,
and presently he emerged from a confused pile of luggage and passengers
with a dressing-bag and dress-basket labelled Kestrel-Smith. I had to take
them; I don’t see what else I could have done.”
Jerton said nothing, but he rather wondered what the lawful owner of the
baggage would do.
“Of course it was dreadful arriving at a strange hotel with the name of
Kestrel-Smith, but it would have been worse to have arrived without
luggage. Anyhow, I hate causing trouble.”
Jerton had visions of harassed railway officials and distraught Kestrel-
Smiths, but he made no attempt to clothe his mental picture in words. The
lady continued her story.
“Naturally, none of my keys would fit the things, but I told an intelligent
page boy that I had lost my key-ring, and he had the locks forced in a
twinkling. Rather too intelligent, that boy; he will probably end in
Dartmoor. The Kestrel-Smith toilet tools aren’t up to much, but they are
better than nothing.”
Jerton had not harboured the least intention of extending his thirst for name-
labels to his neighbour. After her rather remarkable announcement,
however, he was obliged to say something in the way of polite inquiry.
“Yes,” answered the lady, “I suppose it is a case of partial loss of memory. I
was in the train coming down here; my ticket told me that I had come from
Victoria and was bound for this place. I had a couple of five-pound notes
and a sovereign on me, no visiting cards or any other means of
identification, and no idea as to who I am. I can only hazily recollect that I
have a title; I am Lady Somebody—beyond that my mind is a blank.”
“Hadn’t you any luggage with you?” asked Jerton.
“That is what I didn’t know. I knew the name of this hotel and made up my
mind to come here, and when the hotel porter who meets the trains asked if
I had any luggage I had to invent a dressing-bag and dress-basket; I could
always pretend that they had gone astray. I gave him the name of Smith,
and presently he emerged from a confused pile of luggage and passengers
with a dressing-bag and dress-basket labelled Kestrel-Smith. I had to take
them; I don’t see what else I could have done.”
Jerton said nothing, but he rather wondered what the lawful owner of the
baggage would do.
“Of course it was dreadful arriving at a strange hotel with the name of
Kestrel-Smith, but it would have been worse to have arrived without
luggage. Anyhow, I hate causing trouble.”
Jerton had visions of harassed railway officials and distraught Kestrel-
Smiths, but he made no attempt to clothe his mental picture in words. The
lady continued her story.
“Naturally, none of my keys would fit the things, but I told an intelligent
page boy that I had lost my key-ring, and he had the locks forced in a
twinkling. Rather too intelligent, that boy; he will probably end in
Dartmoor. The Kestrel-Smith toilet tools aren’t up to much, but they are
better than nothing.”
Page 142
“If you feel sure that you have a title,” said Jerton, “why not get hold of a
peerage and go right through it?”
“I tried that. I skimmed through the list of the House of Lords in
‘Whitaker,’ but a mere printed string of names conveys awfully little to one,
you know. If you were an army officer and had lost your identity you might
pore over the Army List for months without finding out who your were.
I’m going on another tack; I’m trying to find out by various little tests who I
am not—that will narrow the range of uncertainty down a bit. You may
have noticed, for instance, that I’m lunching principally off lobster
Newburg.”
Jerton had not ventured to notice anything of the sort.
“It’s an extravagance, because it’s one of the most expensive dishes on the
menu, but at any rate it proves that I’m not Lady Starping; she never
touches shell-fish, and poor Lady Braddleshrub has no digestion at all; if I
am her I shall certainly die in agony in the course of the afternoon, and the
duty of finding out who I am will devolve on the press and the police and
those sort of people; I shall be past caring. Lady Knewford doesn’t know
one rose from another and she hates men, so she wouldn’t have spoken to
you in any case; and Lady Mousehilton flirts with every man she meets—I
haven’t flirted with you, have I?”
Jerton hastily gave the required assurance.
“Well, you see,” continued the lady, “that knocks four off the list at once.”
“It’ll be rather a lengthy process bringing the list down to one,” said Jerton.
“Oh, but, of course, there are heaps of them that I couldn’t possibly be—
women who’ve got grandchildren or sons old enough to have celebrated
their coming of age. I’ve only got to consider the ones about my own age.
I tell you how you might help me this afternoon, if you don’t mind; go
through any of the back numbers of Country Life and those sort of papers
that you can find in the smoking-room, and see if you come across my
portrait with infant son or anything of that sort. It won’t take you ten
minutes. I’ll meet you in the lounge about tea-time. Thanks awfully.”
peerage and go right through it?”
“I tried that. I skimmed through the list of the House of Lords in
‘Whitaker,’ but a mere printed string of names conveys awfully little to one,
you know. If you were an army officer and had lost your identity you might
pore over the Army List for months without finding out who your were.
I’m going on another tack; I’m trying to find out by various little tests who I
am not—that will narrow the range of uncertainty down a bit. You may
have noticed, for instance, that I’m lunching principally off lobster
Newburg.”
Jerton had not ventured to notice anything of the sort.
“It’s an extravagance, because it’s one of the most expensive dishes on the
menu, but at any rate it proves that I’m not Lady Starping; she never
touches shell-fish, and poor Lady Braddleshrub has no digestion at all; if I
am her I shall certainly die in agony in the course of the afternoon, and the
duty of finding out who I am will devolve on the press and the police and
those sort of people; I shall be past caring. Lady Knewford doesn’t know
one rose from another and she hates men, so she wouldn’t have spoken to
you in any case; and Lady Mousehilton flirts with every man she meets—I
haven’t flirted with you, have I?”
Jerton hastily gave the required assurance.
“Well, you see,” continued the lady, “that knocks four off the list at once.”
“It’ll be rather a lengthy process bringing the list down to one,” said Jerton.
“Oh, but, of course, there are heaps of them that I couldn’t possibly be—
women who’ve got grandchildren or sons old enough to have celebrated
their coming of age. I’ve only got to consider the ones about my own age.
I tell you how you might help me this afternoon, if you don’t mind; go
through any of the back numbers of Country Life and those sort of papers
that you can find in the smoking-room, and see if you come across my
portrait with infant son or anything of that sort. It won’t take you ten
minutes. I’ll meet you in the lounge about tea-time. Thanks awfully.”
Page 143
And the Fair Unknown, having graciously pressed Jerton into the search for
her lost identity, rose and left the room. As she passed the young man’s
table she halted for a moment and whispered:
“Did you notice that I tipped the waiter a shilling? We can cross Lady
Ulwight off the list; she would have died rather than do that.”
At five o’clock Jerton made his way to the hotel lounge; he had spent a
diligent but fruitless quarter of an hour among the illustrated weeklies in the
smoking-room. His new acquaintance was seated at a small tea-table, with
a waiter hovering in attendance.
“China tea or Indian?” she asked as Jerton came up.
“China, please, and nothing to eat. Have you discovered anything?”
“Only negative information. I’m not Lady Befnal. She disapproves
dreadfully of any form of gambling, so when I recognised a well-known
book maker in the hotel lobby I went and put a tenner on an unnamed filly
by William the Third out of Mitrovitza for the three-fifteen race. I suppose
the fact of the animal being nameless was what attracted me.”
“Did it win?” asked Jerton.
“No, came in fourth, the most irritating thing a horse can do when you’ve
backed it win or place. Anyhow, I know now that I’m not Lady Befnal.”
“It seems to me that the knowledge was rather dearly bought,” commented
Jerton.
“Well, yes, it has rather cleared me out,” admitted the identity-seeker; “a
florin is about all I’ve got left on me. The lobster Newburg made my lunch
rather an expensive one, and, of course, I had to tip that boy for what he did
to the Kestrel-Smith locks. I’ve got rather a useful idea, though. I feel
certain that I belong to the Pivot Club; I’ll go back to town and ask the hall
porter there if there are any letters for me. He knows all the members by
sight, and if there are any letters or telephone messages waiting for me of
course that will solve the problem. If he says there aren’t any I shall say:
‘You know who I am, don’t you?’ so I’ll find out anyway.”
her lost identity, rose and left the room. As she passed the young man’s
table she halted for a moment and whispered:
“Did you notice that I tipped the waiter a shilling? We can cross Lady
Ulwight off the list; she would have died rather than do that.”
At five o’clock Jerton made his way to the hotel lounge; he had spent a
diligent but fruitless quarter of an hour among the illustrated weeklies in the
smoking-room. His new acquaintance was seated at a small tea-table, with
a waiter hovering in attendance.
“China tea or Indian?” she asked as Jerton came up.
“China, please, and nothing to eat. Have you discovered anything?”
“Only negative information. I’m not Lady Befnal. She disapproves
dreadfully of any form of gambling, so when I recognised a well-known
book maker in the hotel lobby I went and put a tenner on an unnamed filly
by William the Third out of Mitrovitza for the three-fifteen race. I suppose
the fact of the animal being nameless was what attracted me.”
“Did it win?” asked Jerton.
“No, came in fourth, the most irritating thing a horse can do when you’ve
backed it win or place. Anyhow, I know now that I’m not Lady Befnal.”
“It seems to me that the knowledge was rather dearly bought,” commented
Jerton.
“Well, yes, it has rather cleared me out,” admitted the identity-seeker; “a
florin is about all I’ve got left on me. The lobster Newburg made my lunch
rather an expensive one, and, of course, I had to tip that boy for what he did
to the Kestrel-Smith locks. I’ve got rather a useful idea, though. I feel
certain that I belong to the Pivot Club; I’ll go back to town and ask the hall
porter there if there are any letters for me. He knows all the members by
sight, and if there are any letters or telephone messages waiting for me of
course that will solve the problem. If he says there aren’t any I shall say:
‘You know who I am, don’t you?’ so I’ll find out anyway.”
Page 144
The plan seemed a sound one; a difficulty in its execution suggested itself
to Jerton.
“Of course,” said the lady, when he hinted at the obstacle, “there’s my fare
back to town, and my bill here and cabs and things. If you’ll lend me three
pounds that ought to see me through comfortably. Thanks ever so. Then
there is the question of that luggage: I don’t want to be saddled with that for
the rest of my life. I’ll have it brought down to the hall and you can pretend
to mount guard over it while I’m writing a letter. Then I shall just slip away
to the station, and you can wander off to the smoking-room, and they can do
what they like with the things. They’ll advertise them after a bit and the
owner can claim them.”
Jerton acquiesced in the manœuvre, and duly mounted guard over the
luggage while its temporary owner slipped unobtrusively out of the hotel.
Her departure was not, however, altogether unnoticed. Two gentlemen
were strolling past Jerton, and one of them remarked to the other:
“Did you see that tall young woman in grey who went out just now? She is
the Lady—”
His promenade carried him out of earshot at the critical moment when he
was about to disclose the elusive identity. The Lady Who? Jerton could
scarcely run after a total stranger, break into his conversation, and ask him
for information concerning a chance passer-by. Besides, it was desirable
that he should keep up the appearance of looking after the luggage. In a
minute or two, however, the important personage, the man who knew, came
strolling back alone. Jerton summoned up all his courage and waylaid him.
“I think I heard you say you knew the lady who went out of the hotel a few
minutes ago, a tall lady, dressed in grey. Excuse me for asking if you could
tell me her name; I’ve been talking to her for half an hour; she—er—she
knows all my people and seems to know me, so I suppose I’ve met her
somewhere before, but I’m blest if I can put a name to her. Could you—?”
“Certainly. She’s a Mrs. Stroope.”
“Mrs.?” queried Jerton.
to Jerton.
“Of course,” said the lady, when he hinted at the obstacle, “there’s my fare
back to town, and my bill here and cabs and things. If you’ll lend me three
pounds that ought to see me through comfortably. Thanks ever so. Then
there is the question of that luggage: I don’t want to be saddled with that for
the rest of my life. I’ll have it brought down to the hall and you can pretend
to mount guard over it while I’m writing a letter. Then I shall just slip away
to the station, and you can wander off to the smoking-room, and they can do
what they like with the things. They’ll advertise them after a bit and the
owner can claim them.”
Jerton acquiesced in the manœuvre, and duly mounted guard over the
luggage while its temporary owner slipped unobtrusively out of the hotel.
Her departure was not, however, altogether unnoticed. Two gentlemen
were strolling past Jerton, and one of them remarked to the other:
“Did you see that tall young woman in grey who went out just now? She is
the Lady—”
His promenade carried him out of earshot at the critical moment when he
was about to disclose the elusive identity. The Lady Who? Jerton could
scarcely run after a total stranger, break into his conversation, and ask him
for information concerning a chance passer-by. Besides, it was desirable
that he should keep up the appearance of looking after the luggage. In a
minute or two, however, the important personage, the man who knew, came
strolling back alone. Jerton summoned up all his courage and waylaid him.
“I think I heard you say you knew the lady who went out of the hotel a few
minutes ago, a tall lady, dressed in grey. Excuse me for asking if you could
tell me her name; I’ve been talking to her for half an hour; she—er—she
knows all my people and seems to know me, so I suppose I’ve met her
somewhere before, but I’m blest if I can put a name to her. Could you—?”
“Certainly. She’s a Mrs. Stroope.”
“Mrs.?” queried Jerton.
Page 145
“Yes, she’s the Lady Champion at golf in my part of the world. An awful
good sort, and goes about a good deal in Society, but she has an awkward
habit of losing her memory every now and then, and gets into all sorts of
fixes. She’s furious, too, if you make any allusion to it afterwards. Good
day, sir.”
The stranger passed on his way, and before Jerton had had time to
assimilate his information he found his whole attention centred on an angry-
looking lady who was making loud and fretful-seeming inquiries of the
hotel clerks.
“Has any luggage been brought here from the station by mistake, a dress-
basket and dressing-case, with the name Kestrel-Smith? It can’t be traced
anywhere. I saw it put in at Victoria, that I’ll swear. Why—there is my
luggage! and the locks have been tampered with!”
Jerton heard no more. He fled down to the Turkish bath, and stayed there
for hours.
good sort, and goes about a good deal in Society, but she has an awkward
habit of losing her memory every now and then, and gets into all sorts of
fixes. She’s furious, too, if you make any allusion to it afterwards. Good
day, sir.”
The stranger passed on his way, and before Jerton had had time to
assimilate his information he found his whole attention centred on an angry-
looking lady who was making loud and fretful-seeming inquiries of the
hotel clerks.
“Has any luggage been brought here from the station by mistake, a dress-
basket and dressing-case, with the name Kestrel-Smith? It can’t be traced
anywhere. I saw it put in at Victoria, that I’ll swear. Why—there is my
luggage! and the locks have been tampered with!”
Jerton heard no more. He fled down to the Turkish bath, and stayed there
for hours.
Page 146
THE STALLED OX
Theophil Eshley was an artist by profession, a cattle painter by force of
environment. It is not to be supposed that he lived on a ranche or a dairy
farm, in an atmosphere pervaded with horn and hoof, milking-stool, and
branding-iron. His home was in a park-like, villa-dotted district that only
just escaped the reproach of being suburban. On one side of his garden
there abutted a small, picturesque meadow, in which an enterprising
neighbour pastured some small picturesque cows of the Channel Island
persuasion. At noonday in summertime the cows stood knee-deep in tall
meadow-grass under the shade of a group of walnut trees, with the sunlight
falling in dappled patches on their mouse-sleek coats. Eshley had
conceived and executed a dainty picture of two reposeful milch-cows in a
setting of walnut tree and meadow-grass and filtered sunbeam, and the
Royal Academy had duly exposed the same on the walls of its Summer
Exhibition. The Royal Academy encourages orderly, methodical habits in
its children. Eshley had painted a successful and acceptable picture of
cattle drowsing picturesquely under walnut trees, and as he had begun, so,
of necessity, he went on. His “Noontide Peace,” a study of two dun cows
under a walnut tree, was followed by “A Mid-day Sanctuary,” a study of a
walnut tree, with two dun cows under it. In due succession there came
“Where the Gad-Flies Cease from Troubling,” “The Haven of the Herd,”
and “A-dream in Dairyland,” studies of walnut trees and dun cows. His two
attempts to break away from his own tradition were signal failures: “Turtle
Doves alarmed by Sparrow-hawk” and “Wolves on the Roman Campagna”
came back to his studio in the guise of abominable heresies, and Eshley
climbed back into grace and the public gaze with “A Shaded Nook where
Drowsy Milkers Dream.”
On a fine afternoon in late autumn he was putting some finishing touches to
a study of meadow weeds when his neighbour, Adela Pingsford, assailed
the outer door of his studio with loud peremptory knockings.
Theophil Eshley was an artist by profession, a cattle painter by force of
environment. It is not to be supposed that he lived on a ranche or a dairy
farm, in an atmosphere pervaded with horn and hoof, milking-stool, and
branding-iron. His home was in a park-like, villa-dotted district that only
just escaped the reproach of being suburban. On one side of his garden
there abutted a small, picturesque meadow, in which an enterprising
neighbour pastured some small picturesque cows of the Channel Island
persuasion. At noonday in summertime the cows stood knee-deep in tall
meadow-grass under the shade of a group of walnut trees, with the sunlight
falling in dappled patches on their mouse-sleek coats. Eshley had
conceived and executed a dainty picture of two reposeful milch-cows in a
setting of walnut tree and meadow-grass and filtered sunbeam, and the
Royal Academy had duly exposed the same on the walls of its Summer
Exhibition. The Royal Academy encourages orderly, methodical habits in
its children. Eshley had painted a successful and acceptable picture of
cattle drowsing picturesquely under walnut trees, and as he had begun, so,
of necessity, he went on. His “Noontide Peace,” a study of two dun cows
under a walnut tree, was followed by “A Mid-day Sanctuary,” a study of a
walnut tree, with two dun cows under it. In due succession there came
“Where the Gad-Flies Cease from Troubling,” “The Haven of the Herd,”
and “A-dream in Dairyland,” studies of walnut trees and dun cows. His two
attempts to break away from his own tradition were signal failures: “Turtle
Doves alarmed by Sparrow-hawk” and “Wolves on the Roman Campagna”
came back to his studio in the guise of abominable heresies, and Eshley
climbed back into grace and the public gaze with “A Shaded Nook where
Drowsy Milkers Dream.”
On a fine afternoon in late autumn he was putting some finishing touches to
a study of meadow weeds when his neighbour, Adela Pingsford, assailed
the outer door of his studio with loud peremptory knockings.
Page 147
“There is an ox in my garden,” she announced, in explanation of the
tempestuous intrusion.
“An ox,” said Eshley blankly, and rather fatuously; “what kind of ox?”
“Oh, I don’t know what kind,” snapped the lady. “A common or garden ox,
to use the slang expression. It is the garden part of it that I object to. My
garden has just been put straight for the winter, and an ox roaming about in
it won’t improve matters. Besides, there are the chrysanthemums just
coming into flower.”
“How did it get into the garden?” asked Eshley.
“I imagine it came in by the gate,” said the lady impatiently; “it couldn’t
have climbed the walls, and I don’t suppose anyone dropped it from an
aeroplane as a Bovril advertisement. The immediately important question
is not how it got in, but how to get it out.”
“Won’t it go?” said Eshley.
“If it was anxious to go,” said Adela Pingsford rather angrily, “I should not
have come here to chat with you about it. I’m practically all alone; the
housemaid is having her afternoon out and the cook is lying down with an
attack of neuralgia. Anything that I may have learned at school or in after
life about how to remove a large ox from a small garden seems to have
escaped from my memory now. All I could think of was that you were a
near neighbour and a cattle painter, presumably more or less familiar with
the subjects that you painted, and that you might be of some slight
assistance. Possibly I was mistaken.”
“I paint dairy cows, certainly,” admitted Eshley, “but I cannot claim to have
had any experience in rounding-up stray oxen. I’ve seen it done on a
cinema film, of course, but there were always horses and lots of other
accessories; besides, one never knows how much of those pictures are
faked.”
Adela Pingsford said nothing, but led the way to her garden. It was
normally a fair-sized garden, but it looked small in comparison with the ox,
a huge mottled brute, dull red about the head and shoulders, passing to dirty
white on the flanks and hind-quarters, with shaggy ears and large blood-
tempestuous intrusion.
“An ox,” said Eshley blankly, and rather fatuously; “what kind of ox?”
“Oh, I don’t know what kind,” snapped the lady. “A common or garden ox,
to use the slang expression. It is the garden part of it that I object to. My
garden has just been put straight for the winter, and an ox roaming about in
it won’t improve matters. Besides, there are the chrysanthemums just
coming into flower.”
“How did it get into the garden?” asked Eshley.
“I imagine it came in by the gate,” said the lady impatiently; “it couldn’t
have climbed the walls, and I don’t suppose anyone dropped it from an
aeroplane as a Bovril advertisement. The immediately important question
is not how it got in, but how to get it out.”
“Won’t it go?” said Eshley.
“If it was anxious to go,” said Adela Pingsford rather angrily, “I should not
have come here to chat with you about it. I’m practically all alone; the
housemaid is having her afternoon out and the cook is lying down with an
attack of neuralgia. Anything that I may have learned at school or in after
life about how to remove a large ox from a small garden seems to have
escaped from my memory now. All I could think of was that you were a
near neighbour and a cattle painter, presumably more or less familiar with
the subjects that you painted, and that you might be of some slight
assistance. Possibly I was mistaken.”
“I paint dairy cows, certainly,” admitted Eshley, “but I cannot claim to have
had any experience in rounding-up stray oxen. I’ve seen it done on a
cinema film, of course, but there were always horses and lots of other
accessories; besides, one never knows how much of those pictures are
faked.”
Adela Pingsford said nothing, but led the way to her garden. It was
normally a fair-sized garden, but it looked small in comparison with the ox,
a huge mottled brute, dull red about the head and shoulders, passing to dirty
white on the flanks and hind-quarters, with shaggy ears and large blood-
Page 148
shot eyes. It bore about as much resemblance to the dainty paddock heifers
that Eshley was accustomed to paint as the chief of a Kurdish nomad clan
would to a Japanese tea-shop girl. Eshley stood very near the gate while he
studied the animal’s appearance and demeanour. Adela Pingsford continued
to say nothing.
“It’s eating a chrysanthemum,” said Eshley at last, when the silence had
become unbearable.
“How observant you are,” said Adela bitterly. “You seem to notice
everything. As a matter of fact, it has got six chrysanthemums in its mouth
at the present moment.”
The necessity for doing something was becoming imperative. Eshley took
a step or two in the direction of the animal, clapped his hands, and made
noises of the “Hish” and “Shoo” variety. If the ox heard them it gave no
outward indication of the fact.
“If any hens should ever stray into my garden,” said Adela, “I should
certainly send for you to frighten them out. You ‘shoo’ beautifully.
Meanwhile, do you mind trying to drive that ox away? That is a
Mademoiselle Louise Bichot that he’s begun on now,” she added in icy
calm, as a glowing orange head was crushed into the huge munching
mouth.
“Since you have been so frank about the variety of the chrysanthemum,”
said Eshley, “I don’t mind telling you that this is an Ayrshire ox.”
The icy calm broke down; Adela Pingsford used language that sent the artist
instinctively a few feet nearer to the ox. He picked up a pea-stick and flung
it with some determination against the animal’s mottled flanks. The
operation of mashing Mademoiselle Louise Bichot into a petal salad was
suspended for a long moment, while the ox gazed with concentrated inquiry
at the stick-thrower. Adela gazed with equal concentration and more
obvious hostility at the same focus. As the beast neither lowered its head
nor stamped its feet Eshley ventured on another javelin exercise with
another pea-stick. The ox seemed to realise at once that it was to go; it gave
a hurried final pluck at the bed where the chrysanthemums had been, and
strode swiftly up the garden. Eshley ran to head it towards the gate, but
that Eshley was accustomed to paint as the chief of a Kurdish nomad clan
would to a Japanese tea-shop girl. Eshley stood very near the gate while he
studied the animal’s appearance and demeanour. Adela Pingsford continued
to say nothing.
“It’s eating a chrysanthemum,” said Eshley at last, when the silence had
become unbearable.
“How observant you are,” said Adela bitterly. “You seem to notice
everything. As a matter of fact, it has got six chrysanthemums in its mouth
at the present moment.”
The necessity for doing something was becoming imperative. Eshley took
a step or two in the direction of the animal, clapped his hands, and made
noises of the “Hish” and “Shoo” variety. If the ox heard them it gave no
outward indication of the fact.
“If any hens should ever stray into my garden,” said Adela, “I should
certainly send for you to frighten them out. You ‘shoo’ beautifully.
Meanwhile, do you mind trying to drive that ox away? That is a
Mademoiselle Louise Bichot that he’s begun on now,” she added in icy
calm, as a glowing orange head was crushed into the huge munching
mouth.
“Since you have been so frank about the variety of the chrysanthemum,”
said Eshley, “I don’t mind telling you that this is an Ayrshire ox.”
The icy calm broke down; Adela Pingsford used language that sent the artist
instinctively a few feet nearer to the ox. He picked up a pea-stick and flung
it with some determination against the animal’s mottled flanks. The
operation of mashing Mademoiselle Louise Bichot into a petal salad was
suspended for a long moment, while the ox gazed with concentrated inquiry
at the stick-thrower. Adela gazed with equal concentration and more
obvious hostility at the same focus. As the beast neither lowered its head
nor stamped its feet Eshley ventured on another javelin exercise with
another pea-stick. The ox seemed to realise at once that it was to go; it gave
a hurried final pluck at the bed where the chrysanthemums had been, and
strode swiftly up the garden. Eshley ran to head it towards the gate, but
Page 149
only succeeded in quickening its pace from a walk to a lumbering trot.
With an air of inquiry, but with no real hesitation, it crossed the tiny strip of
turf that the charitable called the croquet lawn, and pushed its way through
the open French window into the morning-room. Some chrysanthemums
and other autumn herbage stood about the room in vases, and the animal
resumed its browsing operations; all the same, Eshley fancied that the
beginnings of a hunted look had come into its eyes, a look that counselled
respect. He discontinued his attempt to interfere with its choice of
surroundings.
“Mr. Eshley,” said Adela in a shaking voice, “I asked you to drive that beast
out of my garden, but I did not ask you to drive it into my house. If I must
have it anywhere on the premises I prefer the garden to the morning-room.”
“Cattle drives are not in my line,” said Eshley; “if I remember I told you so
at the outset.” “I quite agree,” retorted the lady, “painting pretty pictures of
pretty little cows is what you’re suited for. Perhaps you’d like to do a nice
sketch of that ox making itself at home in my morning-room?”
This time it seemed as if the worm had turned; Eshley began striding away.
“Where are you going?” screamed Adela.
“To fetch implements,” was the answer.
“Implements? I won’t have you use a lasso. The room will be wrecked if
there’s a struggle.”
But the artist marched out of the garden. In a couple of minutes he
returned, laden with easel, sketching-stool, and painting materials.
“Do you mean to say that you’re going to sit quietly down and paint that
brute while it’s destroying my morning-room?” gasped Adela.
“It was your suggestion,” said Eshley, setting his canvas in position.
“I forbid it; I absolutely forbid it!” stormed Adela.
“I don’t see what standing you have in the matter,” said the artist; “you can
hardly pretend that it’s your ox, even by adoption.”
With an air of inquiry, but with no real hesitation, it crossed the tiny strip of
turf that the charitable called the croquet lawn, and pushed its way through
the open French window into the morning-room. Some chrysanthemums
and other autumn herbage stood about the room in vases, and the animal
resumed its browsing operations; all the same, Eshley fancied that the
beginnings of a hunted look had come into its eyes, a look that counselled
respect. He discontinued his attempt to interfere with its choice of
surroundings.
“Mr. Eshley,” said Adela in a shaking voice, “I asked you to drive that beast
out of my garden, but I did not ask you to drive it into my house. If I must
have it anywhere on the premises I prefer the garden to the morning-room.”
“Cattle drives are not in my line,” said Eshley; “if I remember I told you so
at the outset.” “I quite agree,” retorted the lady, “painting pretty pictures of
pretty little cows is what you’re suited for. Perhaps you’d like to do a nice
sketch of that ox making itself at home in my morning-room?”
This time it seemed as if the worm had turned; Eshley began striding away.
“Where are you going?” screamed Adela.
“To fetch implements,” was the answer.
“Implements? I won’t have you use a lasso. The room will be wrecked if
there’s a struggle.”
But the artist marched out of the garden. In a couple of minutes he
returned, laden with easel, sketching-stool, and painting materials.
“Do you mean to say that you’re going to sit quietly down and paint that
brute while it’s destroying my morning-room?” gasped Adela.
“It was your suggestion,” said Eshley, setting his canvas in position.
“I forbid it; I absolutely forbid it!” stormed Adela.
“I don’t see what standing you have in the matter,” said the artist; “you can
hardly pretend that it’s your ox, even by adoption.”
Page 150
“You seem to forget that it’s in my morning-room, eating my flowers,”
came the raging retort.
“You seem to forget that the cook has neuralgia,” said Eshley; “she may be
just dozing off into a merciful sleep and your outcry will waken her.
Consideration for others should be the guiding principle of people in our
station of life.”
“The man is mad!” exclaimed Adela tragically. A moment later it was
Adela herself who appeared to go mad. The ox had finished the vase-
flowers and the cover of “Israel Kalisch,” and appeared to be thinking of
leaving its rather restricted quarters. Eshley noticed its restlessness and
promptly flung it some bunches of Virginia creeper leaves as an inducement
to continue the sitting.
“I forget how the proverb runs,” he observed; “of something about ‘better a
dinner of herbs than a stalled ox where hate is.’ We seem to have all the
ingredients for the proverb ready to hand.”
“I shall go to the Public Library and get them to telephone for the police,”
announced Adela, and, raging audibly, she departed.
Some minutes later the ox, awakening probably to the suspicion that oil
cake and chopped mangold was waiting for it in some appointed byre,
stepped with much precaution out of the morning-room, stared with grave
inquiry at the no longer obtrusive and pea-stick-throwing human, and then
lumbered heavily but swiftly out of the garden. Eshley packed up his tools
and followed the animal’s example and “Larkdene” was left to neuralgia
and the cook.
The episode was the turning-point in Eshley’s artistic career. His
remarkable picture, “Ox in a morning-room, late autumn,” was one of the
sensations and successes of the next Paris Salon, and when it was
subsequently exhibited at Munich it was bought by the Bavarian
Government, in the teeth of the spirited bidding of three meat-extract firms.
From that moment his success was continuous and assured, and the Royal
Academy was thankful, two years later, to give a conspicuous position on
its walls to his large canvas “Barbary Apes Wrecking a Boudoir.”
came the raging retort.
“You seem to forget that the cook has neuralgia,” said Eshley; “she may be
just dozing off into a merciful sleep and your outcry will waken her.
Consideration for others should be the guiding principle of people in our
station of life.”
“The man is mad!” exclaimed Adela tragically. A moment later it was
Adela herself who appeared to go mad. The ox had finished the vase-
flowers and the cover of “Israel Kalisch,” and appeared to be thinking of
leaving its rather restricted quarters. Eshley noticed its restlessness and
promptly flung it some bunches of Virginia creeper leaves as an inducement
to continue the sitting.
“I forget how the proverb runs,” he observed; “of something about ‘better a
dinner of herbs than a stalled ox where hate is.’ We seem to have all the
ingredients for the proverb ready to hand.”
“I shall go to the Public Library and get them to telephone for the police,”
announced Adela, and, raging audibly, she departed.
Some minutes later the ox, awakening probably to the suspicion that oil
cake and chopped mangold was waiting for it in some appointed byre,
stepped with much precaution out of the morning-room, stared with grave
inquiry at the no longer obtrusive and pea-stick-throwing human, and then
lumbered heavily but swiftly out of the garden. Eshley packed up his tools
and followed the animal’s example and “Larkdene” was left to neuralgia
and the cook.
The episode was the turning-point in Eshley’s artistic career. His
remarkable picture, “Ox in a morning-room, late autumn,” was one of the
sensations and successes of the next Paris Salon, and when it was
subsequently exhibited at Munich it was bought by the Bavarian
Government, in the teeth of the spirited bidding of three meat-extract firms.
From that moment his success was continuous and assured, and the Royal
Academy was thankful, two years later, to give a conspicuous position on
its walls to his large canvas “Barbary Apes Wrecking a Boudoir.”
Page 151
Eshley presented Adela Pingsford with a new copy of “Israel Kalisch,” and
a couple of finely flowering plants of Madame Adnré Blusset, but nothing
in the nature of a real reconciliation has taken place between them.
a couple of finely flowering plants of Madame Adnré Blusset, but nothing
in the nature of a real reconciliation has taken place between them.
Page 152
THE STORY-TELLER
It was a hot afternoon, and the railway carriage was correspondingly sultry,
and the next stop was at Templecombe, nearly an hour ahead. The
occupants of the carriage were a small girl, and a smaller girl, and a small
boy. An aunt belonging to the children occupied one corner seat, and the
further corner seat on the opposite side was occupied by a bachelor who
was a stranger to their party, but the small girls and the small boy
emphatically occupied the compartment. Both the aunt and the children
were conversational in a limited, persistent way, reminding one of the
attentions of a housefly that refuses to be discouraged. Most of the aunt’s
remarks seemed to begin with “Don’t,” and nearly all of the children’s
remarks began with “Why?” The bachelor said nothing out loud. “Don’t,
Cyril, don’t,” exclaimed the aunt, as the small boy began smacking the
cushions of the seat, producing a cloud of dust at each blow.
“Come and look out of the window,” she added.
The child moved reluctantly to the window. “Why are those sheep being
driven out of that field?” he asked.
“I expect they are being driven to another field where there is more grass,”
said the aunt weakly.
“But there is lots of grass in that field,” protested the boy; “there’s nothing
else but grass there. Aunt, there’s lots of grass in that field.”
“Perhaps the grass in the other field is better,” suggested the aunt fatuously.
“Why is it better?” came the swift, inevitable question.
“Oh, look at those cows!” exclaimed the aunt. Nearly every field along the
line had contained cows or bullocks, but she spoke as though she were
drawing attention to a rarity.
It was a hot afternoon, and the railway carriage was correspondingly sultry,
and the next stop was at Templecombe, nearly an hour ahead. The
occupants of the carriage were a small girl, and a smaller girl, and a small
boy. An aunt belonging to the children occupied one corner seat, and the
further corner seat on the opposite side was occupied by a bachelor who
was a stranger to their party, but the small girls and the small boy
emphatically occupied the compartment. Both the aunt and the children
were conversational in a limited, persistent way, reminding one of the
attentions of a housefly that refuses to be discouraged. Most of the aunt’s
remarks seemed to begin with “Don’t,” and nearly all of the children’s
remarks began with “Why?” The bachelor said nothing out loud. “Don’t,
Cyril, don’t,” exclaimed the aunt, as the small boy began smacking the
cushions of the seat, producing a cloud of dust at each blow.
“Come and look out of the window,” she added.
The child moved reluctantly to the window. “Why are those sheep being
driven out of that field?” he asked.
“I expect they are being driven to another field where there is more grass,”
said the aunt weakly.
“But there is lots of grass in that field,” protested the boy; “there’s nothing
else but grass there. Aunt, there’s lots of grass in that field.”
“Perhaps the grass in the other field is better,” suggested the aunt fatuously.
“Why is it better?” came the swift, inevitable question.
“Oh, look at those cows!” exclaimed the aunt. Nearly every field along the
line had contained cows or bullocks, but she spoke as though she were
drawing attention to a rarity.
Page 153
“Why is the grass in the other field better?” persisted Cyril.
The frown on the bachelor’s face was deepening to a scowl. He was a hard,
unsympathetic man, the aunt decided in her mind. She was utterly unable
to come to any satisfactory decision about the grass in the other field.
The smaller girl created a diversion by beginning to recite “On the Road to
Mandalay.” She only knew the first line, but she put her limited knowledge
to the fullest possible use. She repeated the line over and over again in a
dreamy but resolute and very audible voice; it seemed to the bachelor as
though some one had had a bet with her that she could not repeat the line
aloud two thousand times without stopping. Whoever it was who had made
the wager was likely to lose his bet.
“Come over here and listen to a story,” said the aunt, when the bachelor had
looked twice at her and once at the communication cord.
The children moved listlessly towards the aunt’s end of the carriage.
Evidently her reputation as a story-teller did not rank high in their
estimation.
In a low, confidential voice, interrupted at frequent intervals by loud,
petulant questionings from her listeners, she began an unenterprising and
deplorably uninteresting story about a little girl who was good, and made
friends with every one on account of her goodness, and was finally saved
from a mad bull by a number of rescuers who admired her moral character.
“Wouldn’t they have saved her if she hadn’t been good?” demanded the
bigger of the small girls. It was exactly the question that the bachelor had
wanted to ask.
“Well, yes,” admitted the aunt lamely, “but I don’t think they would have
run quite so fast to her help if they had not liked her so much.”
“It’s the stupidest story I’ve ever heard,” said the bigger of the small girls,
with immense conviction.
“I didn’t listen after the first bit, it was so stupid,” said Cyril.
The smaller girl made no actual comment on the story, but she had long ago
recommenced a murmured repetition of her favourite line.
The frown on the bachelor’s face was deepening to a scowl. He was a hard,
unsympathetic man, the aunt decided in her mind. She was utterly unable
to come to any satisfactory decision about the grass in the other field.
The smaller girl created a diversion by beginning to recite “On the Road to
Mandalay.” She only knew the first line, but she put her limited knowledge
to the fullest possible use. She repeated the line over and over again in a
dreamy but resolute and very audible voice; it seemed to the bachelor as
though some one had had a bet with her that she could not repeat the line
aloud two thousand times without stopping. Whoever it was who had made
the wager was likely to lose his bet.
“Come over here and listen to a story,” said the aunt, when the bachelor had
looked twice at her and once at the communication cord.
The children moved listlessly towards the aunt’s end of the carriage.
Evidently her reputation as a story-teller did not rank high in their
estimation.
In a low, confidential voice, interrupted at frequent intervals by loud,
petulant questionings from her listeners, she began an unenterprising and
deplorably uninteresting story about a little girl who was good, and made
friends with every one on account of her goodness, and was finally saved
from a mad bull by a number of rescuers who admired her moral character.
“Wouldn’t they have saved her if she hadn’t been good?” demanded the
bigger of the small girls. It was exactly the question that the bachelor had
wanted to ask.
“Well, yes,” admitted the aunt lamely, “but I don’t think they would have
run quite so fast to her help if they had not liked her so much.”
“It’s the stupidest story I’ve ever heard,” said the bigger of the small girls,
with immense conviction.
“I didn’t listen after the first bit, it was so stupid,” said Cyril.
The smaller girl made no actual comment on the story, but she had long ago
recommenced a murmured repetition of her favourite line.
Page 154
“You don’t seem to be a success as a story-teller,” said the bachelor
suddenly from his corner.
The aunt bristled in instant defence at this unexpected attack.
“It’s a very difficult thing to tell stories that children can both understand
and appreciate,” she said stiffly.
“I don’t agree with you,” said the bachelor.
“Perhaps you would like to tell them a story,” was the aunt’s retort.
“Tell us a story,” demanded the bigger of the small girls.
“Once upon a time,” began the bachelor, “there was a little girl called
Bertha, who was extraordinarily good.”
The children’s momentarily-aroused interest began at once to flicker; all
stories seemed dreadfully alike, no matter who told them.
“She did all that she was told, she was always truthful, she kept her clothes
clean, ate milk puddings as though they were jam tarts, learned her lessons
perfectly, and was polite in her manners.”
“Was she pretty?” asked the bigger of the small girls.
“Not as pretty as any of you,” said the bachelor, “but she was horribly
good.”
There was a wave of reaction in favour of the story; the word horrible in
connection with goodness was a novelty that commended itself. It seemed
to introduce a ring of truth that was absent from the aunt’s tales of infant
life.
“She was so good,” continued the bachelor, “that she won several medals
for goodness, which she always wore, pinned on to her dress. There was a
medal for obedience, another medal for punctuality, and a third for good
behaviour. They were large metal medals and they clicked against one
another as she walked. No other child in the town where she lived had as
many as three medals, so everybody knew that she must be an extra good
child.”
suddenly from his corner.
The aunt bristled in instant defence at this unexpected attack.
“It’s a very difficult thing to tell stories that children can both understand
and appreciate,” she said stiffly.
“I don’t agree with you,” said the bachelor.
“Perhaps you would like to tell them a story,” was the aunt’s retort.
“Tell us a story,” demanded the bigger of the small girls.
“Once upon a time,” began the bachelor, “there was a little girl called
Bertha, who was extraordinarily good.”
The children’s momentarily-aroused interest began at once to flicker; all
stories seemed dreadfully alike, no matter who told them.
“She did all that she was told, she was always truthful, she kept her clothes
clean, ate milk puddings as though they were jam tarts, learned her lessons
perfectly, and was polite in her manners.”
“Was she pretty?” asked the bigger of the small girls.
“Not as pretty as any of you,” said the bachelor, “but she was horribly
good.”
There was a wave of reaction in favour of the story; the word horrible in
connection with goodness was a novelty that commended itself. It seemed
to introduce a ring of truth that was absent from the aunt’s tales of infant
life.
“She was so good,” continued the bachelor, “that she won several medals
for goodness, which she always wore, pinned on to her dress. There was a
medal for obedience, another medal for punctuality, and a third for good
behaviour. They were large metal medals and they clicked against one
another as she walked. No other child in the town where she lived had as
many as three medals, so everybody knew that she must be an extra good
child.”
Page 155
“Horribly good,” quoted Cyril.
“Everybody talked about her goodness, and the Prince of the country got to
hear about it, and he said that as she was so very good she might be allowed
once a week to walk in his park, which was just outside the town. It was a
beautiful park, and no children were ever allowed in it, so it was a great
honour for Bertha to be allowed to go there.”
“Were there any sheep in the park?” demanded Cyril.
“No;” said the bachelor, “there were no sheep.”
“Why weren’t there any sheep?” came the inevitable question arising out of
that answer.
The aunt permitted herself a smile, which might almost have been described
as a grin.
“There were no sheep in the park,” said the bachelor, “because the Prince’s
mother had once had a dream that her son would either be killed by a sheep
or else by a clock falling on him. For that reason the Prince never kept a
sheep in his park or a clock in his palace.”
The aunt suppressed a gasp of admiration.
“Was the Prince killed by a sheep or by a clock?” asked Cyril.
“He is still alive, so we can’t tell whether the dream will come true,” said
the bachelor unconcernedly; “anyway, there were no sheep in the park, but
there were lots of little pigs running all over the place.”
“What colour were they?”
“Black with white faces, white with black spots, black all over, grey with
white patches, and some were white all over.”
The story-teller paused to let a full idea of the park’s treasures sink into the
children’s imaginations; then he resumed:
“Bertha was rather sorry to find that there were no flowers in the park. She
had promised her aunts, with tears in her eyes, that she would not pick any
“Everybody talked about her goodness, and the Prince of the country got to
hear about it, and he said that as she was so very good she might be allowed
once a week to walk in his park, which was just outside the town. It was a
beautiful park, and no children were ever allowed in it, so it was a great
honour for Bertha to be allowed to go there.”
“Were there any sheep in the park?” demanded Cyril.
“No;” said the bachelor, “there were no sheep.”
“Why weren’t there any sheep?” came the inevitable question arising out of
that answer.
The aunt permitted herself a smile, which might almost have been described
as a grin.
“There were no sheep in the park,” said the bachelor, “because the Prince’s
mother had once had a dream that her son would either be killed by a sheep
or else by a clock falling on him. For that reason the Prince never kept a
sheep in his park or a clock in his palace.”
The aunt suppressed a gasp of admiration.
“Was the Prince killed by a sheep or by a clock?” asked Cyril.
“He is still alive, so we can’t tell whether the dream will come true,” said
the bachelor unconcernedly; “anyway, there were no sheep in the park, but
there were lots of little pigs running all over the place.”
“What colour were they?”
“Black with white faces, white with black spots, black all over, grey with
white patches, and some were white all over.”
The story-teller paused to let a full idea of the park’s treasures sink into the
children’s imaginations; then he resumed:
“Bertha was rather sorry to find that there were no flowers in the park. She
had promised her aunts, with tears in her eyes, that she would not pick any
Page 156
of the kind Prince’s flowers, and she had meant to keep her promise, so of
course it made her feel silly to find that there were no flowers to pick.”
“Why weren’t there any flowers?”
“Because the pigs had eaten them all,” said the bachelor promptly. “The
gardeners had told the Prince that you couldn’t have pigs and flowers, so he
decided to have pigs and no flowers.”
There was a murmur of approval at the excellence of the Prince’s decision;
so many people would have decided the other way.
“There were lots of other delightful things in the park. There were ponds
with gold and blue and green fish in them, and trees with beautiful parrots
that said clever things at a moment’s notice, and humming birds that
hummed all the popular tunes of the day. Bertha walked up and down and
enjoyed herself immensely, and thought to herself: ‘If I were not so
extraordinarily good I should not have been allowed to come into this
beautiful park and enjoy all that there is to be seen in it,’ and her three
medals clinked against one another as she walked and helped to remind her
how very good she really was. Just then an enormous wolf came prowling
into the park to see if it could catch a fat little pig for its supper.”
“What colour was it?” asked the children, amid an immediate quickening of
interest.
“Mud-colour all over, with a black tongue and pale grey eyes that gleamed
with unspeakable ferocity. The first thing that it saw in the park was
Bertha; her pinafore was so spotlessly white and clean that it could be seen
from a great distance. Bertha saw the wolf and saw that it was stealing
towards her, and she began to wish that she had never been allowed to come
into the park. She ran as hard as she could, and the wolf came after her
with huge leaps and bounds. She managed to reach a shrubbery of myrtle
bushes and she hid herself in one of the thickest of the bushes. The wolf
came sniffing among the branches, its black tongue lolling out of its mouth
and its pale grey eyes glaring with rage. Bertha was terribly frightened, and
thought to herself: ‘If I had not been so extraordinarily good I should have
been safe in the town at this moment.’ However, the scent of the myrtle
was so strong that the wolf could not sniff out where Bertha was hiding, and
course it made her feel silly to find that there were no flowers to pick.”
“Why weren’t there any flowers?”
“Because the pigs had eaten them all,” said the bachelor promptly. “The
gardeners had told the Prince that you couldn’t have pigs and flowers, so he
decided to have pigs and no flowers.”
There was a murmur of approval at the excellence of the Prince’s decision;
so many people would have decided the other way.
“There were lots of other delightful things in the park. There were ponds
with gold and blue and green fish in them, and trees with beautiful parrots
that said clever things at a moment’s notice, and humming birds that
hummed all the popular tunes of the day. Bertha walked up and down and
enjoyed herself immensely, and thought to herself: ‘If I were not so
extraordinarily good I should not have been allowed to come into this
beautiful park and enjoy all that there is to be seen in it,’ and her three
medals clinked against one another as she walked and helped to remind her
how very good she really was. Just then an enormous wolf came prowling
into the park to see if it could catch a fat little pig for its supper.”
“What colour was it?” asked the children, amid an immediate quickening of
interest.
“Mud-colour all over, with a black tongue and pale grey eyes that gleamed
with unspeakable ferocity. The first thing that it saw in the park was
Bertha; her pinafore was so spotlessly white and clean that it could be seen
from a great distance. Bertha saw the wolf and saw that it was stealing
towards her, and she began to wish that she had never been allowed to come
into the park. She ran as hard as she could, and the wolf came after her
with huge leaps and bounds. She managed to reach a shrubbery of myrtle
bushes and she hid herself in one of the thickest of the bushes. The wolf
came sniffing among the branches, its black tongue lolling out of its mouth
and its pale grey eyes glaring with rage. Bertha was terribly frightened, and
thought to herself: ‘If I had not been so extraordinarily good I should have
been safe in the town at this moment.’ However, the scent of the myrtle
was so strong that the wolf could not sniff out where Bertha was hiding, and
Page 157
the bushes were so thick that he might have hunted about in them for a long
time without catching sight of her, so he thought he might as well go off
and catch a little pig instead. Bertha was trembling very much at having the
wolf prowling and sniffing so near her, and as she trembled the medal for
obedience clinked against the medals for good conduct and punctuality.
The wolf was just moving away when he heard the sound of the medals
clinking and stopped to listen; they clinked again in a bush quite near him.
He dashed into the bush, his pale grey eyes gleaming with ferocity and
triumph, and dragged Bertha out and devoured her to the last morsel. All
that was left of her were her shoes, bits of clothing, and the three medals for
goodness.”
“Were any of the little pigs killed?”
“No, they all escaped.”
“The story began badly,” said the smaller of the small girls, “but it had a
beautiful ending.”
“It is the most beautiful story that I ever heard,” said the bigger of the small
girls, with immense decision.
“It is the only beautiful story I have ever heard,” said Cyril.
A dissentient opinion came from the aunt.
“A most improper story to tell to young children! You have undermined the
effect of years of careful teaching.”
“At any rate,” said the bachelor, collecting his belongings preparatory to
leaving the carriage, “I kept them quiet for ten minutes, which was more
than you were able to do.”
“Unhappy woman!” he observed to himself as he walked down the platform
of Templecombe station; “for the next six months or so those children will
assail her in public with demands for an improper story!”
time without catching sight of her, so he thought he might as well go off
and catch a little pig instead. Bertha was trembling very much at having the
wolf prowling and sniffing so near her, and as she trembled the medal for
obedience clinked against the medals for good conduct and punctuality.
The wolf was just moving away when he heard the sound of the medals
clinking and stopped to listen; they clinked again in a bush quite near him.
He dashed into the bush, his pale grey eyes gleaming with ferocity and
triumph, and dragged Bertha out and devoured her to the last morsel. All
that was left of her were her shoes, bits of clothing, and the three medals for
goodness.”
“Were any of the little pigs killed?”
“No, they all escaped.”
“The story began badly,” said the smaller of the small girls, “but it had a
beautiful ending.”
“It is the most beautiful story that I ever heard,” said the bigger of the small
girls, with immense decision.
“It is the only beautiful story I have ever heard,” said Cyril.
A dissentient opinion came from the aunt.
“A most improper story to tell to young children! You have undermined the
effect of years of careful teaching.”
“At any rate,” said the bachelor, collecting his belongings preparatory to
leaving the carriage, “I kept them quiet for ten minutes, which was more
than you were able to do.”
“Unhappy woman!” he observed to himself as he walked down the platform
of Templecombe station; “for the next six months or so those children will
assail her in public with demands for an improper story!”
Page 158
A DEFENSIVE DIAMOND
Treddleford sat in an easeful arm-chair in front of a slumberous fire, with a
volume of verse in his hand and the comfortable consciousness that outside
the club windows the rain was dripping and pattering with persistent
purpose. A chill, wet October afternoon was merging into a bleak, wet
October evening, and the club smoking-room seemed warmer and cosier by
contrast. It was an afternoon on which to be wafted away from one’s
climatic surroundings, and “The Golden Journey to Samarkand” promised
to bear Treddleford well and bravely into other lands and under other skies.
He had already migrated from London the rain-swept to Bagdad the
Beautiful, and stood by the Sun Gate “in the olden time” when an icy breath
of imminent annoyance seemed to creep between the book and himself.
Amblecope, the man with the restless, prominent eyes and the mouth ready
mobilised for conversational openings, had planted himself in a
neighbouring arm-chair. For a twelvemonth and some odd weeks
Treddleford had skilfully avoided making the acquaintance of his voluble
fellow-clubman; he had marvellously escaped from the infliction of his
relentless record of tedious personal achievements, or alleged
achievements, on golf links, turf, and gaming table, by flood and field and
covert-side. Now his season of immunity was coming to an end. There was
no escape; in another moment he would be numbered among those who
knew Amblecope to speak to—or rather, to suffer being spoken to.
The intruder was armed with a copy of Country Life, not for purposes of
reading, but as an aid to conversational ice-breaking.
“Rather a good portrait of Throstlewing,” he remarked explosively, turning
his large challenging eyes on Treddleford; “somehow it reminds me very
much of Yellowstep, who was supposed to be such a good thing for the
Grand Prix in 1903. Curious race that was; I suppose I’ve seen every race
for the Grand Prix for the last—”
Treddleford sat in an easeful arm-chair in front of a slumberous fire, with a
volume of verse in his hand and the comfortable consciousness that outside
the club windows the rain was dripping and pattering with persistent
purpose. A chill, wet October afternoon was merging into a bleak, wet
October evening, and the club smoking-room seemed warmer and cosier by
contrast. It was an afternoon on which to be wafted away from one’s
climatic surroundings, and “The Golden Journey to Samarkand” promised
to bear Treddleford well and bravely into other lands and under other skies.
He had already migrated from London the rain-swept to Bagdad the
Beautiful, and stood by the Sun Gate “in the olden time” when an icy breath
of imminent annoyance seemed to creep between the book and himself.
Amblecope, the man with the restless, prominent eyes and the mouth ready
mobilised for conversational openings, had planted himself in a
neighbouring arm-chair. For a twelvemonth and some odd weeks
Treddleford had skilfully avoided making the acquaintance of his voluble
fellow-clubman; he had marvellously escaped from the infliction of his
relentless record of tedious personal achievements, or alleged
achievements, on golf links, turf, and gaming table, by flood and field and
covert-side. Now his season of immunity was coming to an end. There was
no escape; in another moment he would be numbered among those who
knew Amblecope to speak to—or rather, to suffer being spoken to.
The intruder was armed with a copy of Country Life, not for purposes of
reading, but as an aid to conversational ice-breaking.
“Rather a good portrait of Throstlewing,” he remarked explosively, turning
his large challenging eyes on Treddleford; “somehow it reminds me very
much of Yellowstep, who was supposed to be such a good thing for the
Grand Prix in 1903. Curious race that was; I suppose I’ve seen every race
for the Grand Prix for the last—”
Page 159
“Be kind enough never to mention the Grand Prix in my hearing,” said
Treddleford desperately; “it awakens acutely distressing memories. I can’t
explain why without going into a long and complicated story.”
“Oh, certainly, certainly,” said Amblecope hastily; long and complicated
stories that were not told by himself were abominable in his eyes. He
turned the pages of Country Life and became spuriously interested in the
picture of a Mongolian pheasant.
“Not a bad representation of the Mongolian variety,” he exclaimed, holding
it up for his neighbour’s inspection. “They do very well in some covers.
Take some stopping too, once they’re fairly on the wing. I suppose the
biggest bag I ever made in two successive days—”
“My aunt, who owns the greater part of Lincolnshire,” broke in
Treddleford, with dramatic abruptness, “possesses perhaps the most
remarkable record in the way of a pheasant bag that has ever been
achieved. She is seventy-five and can’t hit a thing, but she always goes out
with the guns. When I say she can’t hit a thing, I don’t mean to say that she
doesn’t occasionally endanger the lives of her fellow-guns, because that
wouldn’t be true. In fact, the chief Government Whip won’t allow
Ministerial M.P.’s to go out with her; ‘We don’t want to incur by-elections
needlessly,’ he quite reasonably observed. Well, the other day she winged a
pheasant, and brought it to earth with a feather or two knocked out of it; it
was a runner, and my aunt saw herself in danger of being done out of about
the only bird she’d hit during the present reign. Of course she wasn’t going
to stand that; she followed it through bracken and brushwood, and when it
took to the open country and started across a ploughed field she jumped on
to the shooting pony and went after it. The chase was a long one, and when
my aunt at last ran the bird to a standstill she was nearer home than she was
to the shooting party; she had left that some five miles behind her.”
“Rather a long run for a wounded pheasant,” snapped Amblecope.
“The story rests on my aunt’s authority,” said Treddleford coldly, “and she
is local vice-president of the Young Women’s Christian Association. She
trotted three miles or so to her home, and it was not till the middle of the
afternoon that it was discovered that the lunch for the entire shooting party
was in a pannier attached to the pony’s saddle. Anyway, she got her bird.”
Treddleford desperately; “it awakens acutely distressing memories. I can’t
explain why without going into a long and complicated story.”
“Oh, certainly, certainly,” said Amblecope hastily; long and complicated
stories that were not told by himself were abominable in his eyes. He
turned the pages of Country Life and became spuriously interested in the
picture of a Mongolian pheasant.
“Not a bad representation of the Mongolian variety,” he exclaimed, holding
it up for his neighbour’s inspection. “They do very well in some covers.
Take some stopping too, once they’re fairly on the wing. I suppose the
biggest bag I ever made in two successive days—”
“My aunt, who owns the greater part of Lincolnshire,” broke in
Treddleford, with dramatic abruptness, “possesses perhaps the most
remarkable record in the way of a pheasant bag that has ever been
achieved. She is seventy-five and can’t hit a thing, but she always goes out
with the guns. When I say she can’t hit a thing, I don’t mean to say that she
doesn’t occasionally endanger the lives of her fellow-guns, because that
wouldn’t be true. In fact, the chief Government Whip won’t allow
Ministerial M.P.’s to go out with her; ‘We don’t want to incur by-elections
needlessly,’ he quite reasonably observed. Well, the other day she winged a
pheasant, and brought it to earth with a feather or two knocked out of it; it
was a runner, and my aunt saw herself in danger of being done out of about
the only bird she’d hit during the present reign. Of course she wasn’t going
to stand that; she followed it through bracken and brushwood, and when it
took to the open country and started across a ploughed field she jumped on
to the shooting pony and went after it. The chase was a long one, and when
my aunt at last ran the bird to a standstill she was nearer home than she was
to the shooting party; she had left that some five miles behind her.”
“Rather a long run for a wounded pheasant,” snapped Amblecope.
“The story rests on my aunt’s authority,” said Treddleford coldly, “and she
is local vice-president of the Young Women’s Christian Association. She
trotted three miles or so to her home, and it was not till the middle of the
afternoon that it was discovered that the lunch for the entire shooting party
was in a pannier attached to the pony’s saddle. Anyway, she got her bird.”
Page 160
“Some birds, of course, take a lot of killing,” said Amblecope; “so do some
fish. I remember once I was fishing in the Exe, lovely trout stream, lots of
fish, though they don’t run to any great size—”
“One of them did,” announced Treddleford, with emphasis. “My uncle, the
Bishop of Southmolton, came across a giant trout in a pool just off the main
stream of the Exe near Ugworthy; he tried it with every kind of fly and
worm every day for three weeks without an atom of success, and then Fate
intervened on his behalf. There was a low stone bridge just over this pool,
and on the last day of his fishing holiday a motor van ran violently into the
parapet and turned completely over; no one was hurt, but part of the parapet
was knocked away, and the entire load that the van was carrying was
pitched over and fell a little way into the pool. In a couple of minutes the
giant trout was flapping and twisting on bare mud at the bottom of a
waterless pool, and my uncle was able to walk down to him and fold him to
his breast. The van-load consisted of blotting-paper, and every drop of
water in that pool had been sucked up into the mass of spilt cargo.”
There was silence for nearly half a minute in the smoking-room, and
Treddleford began to let his mind steal back towards the golden road that
led to Samarkand. Amblecope, however, rallied, and remarked in a rather
tired and dispirited voice:
“Talking of motor accidents, the narrowest squeak I ever had was the other
day, motoring with old Tommy Yarby in North Wales. Awfully good sort,
old Yarby, thorough good sportsman, and the best—”
“It was in North Wales,” said Treddleford, “that my sister met with her
sensational carriage accident last year. She was on her way to a garden-
party at Lady Nineveh’s, about the only garden-party that ever comes to
pass in those parts in the course of the year, and therefore a thing that she
would have been very sorry to miss. She was driving a young horse that
she’d only bought a week or two previously, warranted to be perfectly
steady with motor traffic, bicycles, and other common objects of the
roadside. The animal lived up to its reputation, and passed the most
explosive of motor-bikes with an indifference that almost amounted to
apathy. However, I suppose we all draw the line somewhere, and this
particular cob drew it at travelling wild beast shows. Of course my sister
fish. I remember once I was fishing in the Exe, lovely trout stream, lots of
fish, though they don’t run to any great size—”
“One of them did,” announced Treddleford, with emphasis. “My uncle, the
Bishop of Southmolton, came across a giant trout in a pool just off the main
stream of the Exe near Ugworthy; he tried it with every kind of fly and
worm every day for three weeks without an atom of success, and then Fate
intervened on his behalf. There was a low stone bridge just over this pool,
and on the last day of his fishing holiday a motor van ran violently into the
parapet and turned completely over; no one was hurt, but part of the parapet
was knocked away, and the entire load that the van was carrying was
pitched over and fell a little way into the pool. In a couple of minutes the
giant trout was flapping and twisting on bare mud at the bottom of a
waterless pool, and my uncle was able to walk down to him and fold him to
his breast. The van-load consisted of blotting-paper, and every drop of
water in that pool had been sucked up into the mass of spilt cargo.”
There was silence for nearly half a minute in the smoking-room, and
Treddleford began to let his mind steal back towards the golden road that
led to Samarkand. Amblecope, however, rallied, and remarked in a rather
tired and dispirited voice:
“Talking of motor accidents, the narrowest squeak I ever had was the other
day, motoring with old Tommy Yarby in North Wales. Awfully good sort,
old Yarby, thorough good sportsman, and the best—”
“It was in North Wales,” said Treddleford, “that my sister met with her
sensational carriage accident last year. She was on her way to a garden-
party at Lady Nineveh’s, about the only garden-party that ever comes to
pass in those parts in the course of the year, and therefore a thing that she
would have been very sorry to miss. She was driving a young horse that
she’d only bought a week or two previously, warranted to be perfectly
steady with motor traffic, bicycles, and other common objects of the
roadside. The animal lived up to its reputation, and passed the most
explosive of motor-bikes with an indifference that almost amounted to
apathy. However, I suppose we all draw the line somewhere, and this
particular cob drew it at travelling wild beast shows. Of course my sister
Page 161
didn’t know that, but she knew it very distinctly when she turned a sharp
corner and found herself in a mixed company of camels, piebald horses, and
canary-coloured vans. The dogcart was overturned in a ditch and kicked to
splinters, and the cob went home across country. Neither my sister nor the
groom was hurt, but the problem of how to get to the Nineveh garden-party,
some three miles distant, seemed rather difficult to solve; once there, of
course, my sister would easily find some one to drive her home. ‘I suppose
you wouldn’t care for the loan of a couple of my camels?’ the showman
suggested, in humorous sympathy. ‘I would,’ said my sister, who had
ridden camel-back in Egypt, and she overruled the objections of the groom,
who hadn’t. She picked out two of the most presentable-looking of the
beasts and had them dusted and made as tidy as was possible at short notice,
and set out for the Nineveh mansion. You may imagine the sensation that
her small but imposing caravan created when she arrived at the hall door.
The entire garden-party flocked up to gape. My sister was rather glad to
slip down from her camel, and the groom was thankful to scramble down
from his. Then young Billy Doulton, of the Dragoon Guards, who has been
a lot at Aden and thinks he knows camel-language backwards, thought he
would show off by making the beasts kneel down in orthodox fashion.
Unfortunately camel words-of-command are not the same all the world
over; these were magnificent Turkestan camels, accustomed to stride up the
stony terraces of mountain passes, and when Doulton shouted at them they
went side by side up the front steps, into the entrance hall, and up the grand
staircase. The German governess met them just at the turn of the corridor.
The Ninevehs nursed her with devoted attention for weeks, and when I last
heard from them she was well enough to go about her duties again, but the
doctor says she will always suffer from Hagenbeck heart.”
Amblecope got up from his chair and moved to another part of the room.
Treddleford reopened his book and betook himself once more across
The dragon-green, the luminous, the dark, the serpent-haunted sea.
For a blessed half-hour he disported himself in imagination by the “gay
Aleppo-Gate,” and listened to the bird-voiced singing-man. Then the world
of to-day called him back; a page summoned him to speak with a friend on
the telephone.
corner and found herself in a mixed company of camels, piebald horses, and
canary-coloured vans. The dogcart was overturned in a ditch and kicked to
splinters, and the cob went home across country. Neither my sister nor the
groom was hurt, but the problem of how to get to the Nineveh garden-party,
some three miles distant, seemed rather difficult to solve; once there, of
course, my sister would easily find some one to drive her home. ‘I suppose
you wouldn’t care for the loan of a couple of my camels?’ the showman
suggested, in humorous sympathy. ‘I would,’ said my sister, who had
ridden camel-back in Egypt, and she overruled the objections of the groom,
who hadn’t. She picked out two of the most presentable-looking of the
beasts and had them dusted and made as tidy as was possible at short notice,
and set out for the Nineveh mansion. You may imagine the sensation that
her small but imposing caravan created when she arrived at the hall door.
The entire garden-party flocked up to gape. My sister was rather glad to
slip down from her camel, and the groom was thankful to scramble down
from his. Then young Billy Doulton, of the Dragoon Guards, who has been
a lot at Aden and thinks he knows camel-language backwards, thought he
would show off by making the beasts kneel down in orthodox fashion.
Unfortunately camel words-of-command are not the same all the world
over; these were magnificent Turkestan camels, accustomed to stride up the
stony terraces of mountain passes, and when Doulton shouted at them they
went side by side up the front steps, into the entrance hall, and up the grand
staircase. The German governess met them just at the turn of the corridor.
The Ninevehs nursed her with devoted attention for weeks, and when I last
heard from them she was well enough to go about her duties again, but the
doctor says she will always suffer from Hagenbeck heart.”
Amblecope got up from his chair and moved to another part of the room.
Treddleford reopened his book and betook himself once more across
The dragon-green, the luminous, the dark, the serpent-haunted sea.
For a blessed half-hour he disported himself in imagination by the “gay
Aleppo-Gate,” and listened to the bird-voiced singing-man. Then the world
of to-day called him back; a page summoned him to speak with a friend on
the telephone.
Page 162
As Treddleford was about to pass out of the room he encountered
Amblecope, also passing out, on his way to the billiard-room, where,
perchance, some luckless wight might be secured and held fast to listen to
the number of his attendances at the Grand Prix, with subsequent remarks
on Newmarket and the Cambridgeshire. Amblecope made as if to pass out
first, but a new-born pride was surging in Treddleford’s breast and he
waved him back.
“I believe I take precedence,” he said coldly; “you are merely the club
Bore; I am the club Liar.”
Amblecope, also passing out, on his way to the billiard-room, where,
perchance, some luckless wight might be secured and held fast to listen to
the number of his attendances at the Grand Prix, with subsequent remarks
on Newmarket and the Cambridgeshire. Amblecope made as if to pass out
first, but a new-born pride was surging in Treddleford’s breast and he
waved him back.
“I believe I take precedence,” he said coldly; “you are merely the club
Bore; I am the club Liar.”
Page 163
THE ELK
Teresa, Mrs. Thropplestance, was the richest and most intractable old
woman in the county of Woldshire. In her dealings with the world in
general her manner suggested a blend between a Mistress of the Robes and
a Master of Foxhounds, with the vocabulary of both. In her domestic circle
she comported herself in the arbitrary style that one attributes, probably
without the least justification, to an American political Boss in the bosom of
his caucus. The late Theodore Thropplestance had left her, some thirty-five
years ago, in absolute possession of a considerable fortune, a large landed
property, and a gallery full of valuable pictures. In those intervening years
she had outlived her son and quarrelled with her elder grandson, who had
married without her consent or approval. Bertie Thropplestance, her
younger grandson, was the heir-designate to her property, and as such he
was a centre of interest and concern to some half-hundred ambitious
mothers with daughters of marriageable age. Bertie was an amiable, easy-
going young man, who was quite ready to marry anyone who was
favourably recommended to his notice, but he was not going to waste his
time in falling in love with anyone who would come under his
grandmother’s veto. The favourable recommendation would have to come
from Mrs. Thropplestance.
Teresa’s house-parties were always rounded off with a plentiful garnishing
of presentable young women and alert, attendant mothers, but the old lady
was emphatically discouraging whenever any one of her girl guests became
at all likely to outbid the others as a possible granddaughter-in-law. It was
the inheritance of her fortune and estate that was in question, and she was
evidently disposed to exercise and enjoy her powers of selection and
rejection to the utmost. Bertie’s preferences did not greatly matter; he was
of the sort who can be stolidly happy with any kind of wife; he had
cheerfully put up with his grandmother all his life, so was not likely to fret
and fume over anything that might befall him in the way of a helpmate.
Teresa, Mrs. Thropplestance, was the richest and most intractable old
woman in the county of Woldshire. In her dealings with the world in
general her manner suggested a blend between a Mistress of the Robes and
a Master of Foxhounds, with the vocabulary of both. In her domestic circle
she comported herself in the arbitrary style that one attributes, probably
without the least justification, to an American political Boss in the bosom of
his caucus. The late Theodore Thropplestance had left her, some thirty-five
years ago, in absolute possession of a considerable fortune, a large landed
property, and a gallery full of valuable pictures. In those intervening years
she had outlived her son and quarrelled with her elder grandson, who had
married without her consent or approval. Bertie Thropplestance, her
younger grandson, was the heir-designate to her property, and as such he
was a centre of interest and concern to some half-hundred ambitious
mothers with daughters of marriageable age. Bertie was an amiable, easy-
going young man, who was quite ready to marry anyone who was
favourably recommended to his notice, but he was not going to waste his
time in falling in love with anyone who would come under his
grandmother’s veto. The favourable recommendation would have to come
from Mrs. Thropplestance.
Teresa’s house-parties were always rounded off with a plentiful garnishing
of presentable young women and alert, attendant mothers, but the old lady
was emphatically discouraging whenever any one of her girl guests became
at all likely to outbid the others as a possible granddaughter-in-law. It was
the inheritance of her fortune and estate that was in question, and she was
evidently disposed to exercise and enjoy her powers of selection and
rejection to the utmost. Bertie’s preferences did not greatly matter; he was
of the sort who can be stolidly happy with any kind of wife; he had
cheerfully put up with his grandmother all his life, so was not likely to fret
and fume over anything that might befall him in the way of a helpmate.
Page 164
The party that gathered under Teresa’s roof in Christmas week of the year
nineteen-hundred-and-something was of smaller proportions than usual, and
Mrs. Yonelet, who formed one of the party, was inclined to deduce hopeful
augury from this circumstance. Dora Yonelet and Bertie were so obviously
made for one another, she confided to the vicar’s wife, and if the old lady
were accustomed to seeing them about a lot together she might adopt the
view that they would make a suitable married couple.
“People soon get used to an idea if it is dangled constantly before their
eyes,” said Mrs. Yonelet hopefully, “and the more often Teresa sees those
young people together, happy in each other’s company, the more she will
get to take a kindly interest in Dora as a possible and desirable wife for
Bertie.”
“My dear,” said the vicar’s wife resignedly, “my own Sybil was thrown
together with Bertie under the most romantic circumstances—I’ll tell you
about it some day—but it made no impression whatever on Teresa; she put
her foot down in the most uncompromising fashion, and Sybil married an
Indian civilian.”
“Quite right of her,” said Mrs. Yonelet with vague approval; “it’s what any
girl of spirit would have done. Still, that was a year or two ago, I believe;
Bertie is older now, and so is Teresa. Naturally she must be anxious to see
him settled.”
The vicar’s wife reflected that Teresa seemed to be the one person who
showed no immediate anxiety to supply Bertie with a wife, but she kept the
thought to herself.
Mrs. Yonelet was a woman of resourceful energy and generalship; she
involved the other members of the house-party, the deadweight, so to speak,
in all manner of exercises and occupations that segregated them from Bertie
and Dora, who were left to their own devisings—that is to say, to Dora’s
devisings and Bertie’s accommodating acquiescence. Dora helped in the
Christmas decorations of the parish church, and Bertie helped her to help.
Together they fed the swans, till the birds went on a dyspepsia-strike,
together they played billiards, together they photographed the village
almshouses, and, at a respectful distance, the tame elk that browsed in
solitary aloofness in the park. It was “tame” in the sense that it had long
nineteen-hundred-and-something was of smaller proportions than usual, and
Mrs. Yonelet, who formed one of the party, was inclined to deduce hopeful
augury from this circumstance. Dora Yonelet and Bertie were so obviously
made for one another, she confided to the vicar’s wife, and if the old lady
were accustomed to seeing them about a lot together she might adopt the
view that they would make a suitable married couple.
“People soon get used to an idea if it is dangled constantly before their
eyes,” said Mrs. Yonelet hopefully, “and the more often Teresa sees those
young people together, happy in each other’s company, the more she will
get to take a kindly interest in Dora as a possible and desirable wife for
Bertie.”
“My dear,” said the vicar’s wife resignedly, “my own Sybil was thrown
together with Bertie under the most romantic circumstances—I’ll tell you
about it some day—but it made no impression whatever on Teresa; she put
her foot down in the most uncompromising fashion, and Sybil married an
Indian civilian.”
“Quite right of her,” said Mrs. Yonelet with vague approval; “it’s what any
girl of spirit would have done. Still, that was a year or two ago, I believe;
Bertie is older now, and so is Teresa. Naturally she must be anxious to see
him settled.”
The vicar’s wife reflected that Teresa seemed to be the one person who
showed no immediate anxiety to supply Bertie with a wife, but she kept the
thought to herself.
Mrs. Yonelet was a woman of resourceful energy and generalship; she
involved the other members of the house-party, the deadweight, so to speak,
in all manner of exercises and occupations that segregated them from Bertie
and Dora, who were left to their own devisings—that is to say, to Dora’s
devisings and Bertie’s accommodating acquiescence. Dora helped in the
Christmas decorations of the parish church, and Bertie helped her to help.
Together they fed the swans, till the birds went on a dyspepsia-strike,
together they played billiards, together they photographed the village
almshouses, and, at a respectful distance, the tame elk that browsed in
solitary aloofness in the park. It was “tame” in the sense that it had long
Page 165
ago discarded the least vestige of fear of the human race; nothing in its
record encouraged its human neighbours to feel a reciprocal confidence.
Whatever sport or exercise or occupation Bertie and Dora indulged in
together was unfailingly chronicled and advertised by Mrs. Yonelet for the
due enlightenment of Bertie’s grandmother.
“Those two inseparables have just come in from a bicycle ride,” she would
announce; “quite a picture they make, so fresh and glowing after their
spin.”
“A picture needing words,” would be Teresa’s private comment, and as far
as Bertie was concerned she was determined that the words should remain
unspoken.
On the afternoon after Christmas Day Mrs. Yonelet dashed into the
drawing-room, where her hostess was sitting amid a circle of guests and
teacups and muffin-dishes. Fate had placed what seemed like a trump-card
in the hands of the patiently-manoeuvring mother. With eyes blazing with
excitement and a voice heavily escorted with exclamation marks she made a
dramatic announcement.
“Bertie has saved Dora from the elk!”
In swift, excited sentences, broken with maternal emotion, she gave
supplementary information as to how the treacherous animal had ambushed
Dora as she was hunting for a strayed golf ball, and how Bertie had dashed
to her rescue with a stable fork and driven the beast off in the nick of time.
“It was touch and go! She threw her niblick at it, but that didn’t stop it. In
another moment she would have been crushed beneath its hoofs,” panted
Mrs. Yonelet.
“The animal is not safe,” said Teresa, handing her agitated guest a cup of
tea. “I forget if you take sugar. I suppose the solitary life it leads has
soured its temper. There are muffins in the grate. It’s not my fault; I’ve
tried to get it a mate for ever so long. You don’t know of anyone with a
lady elk for sale or exchange, do you?” she asked the company generally.
record encouraged its human neighbours to feel a reciprocal confidence.
Whatever sport or exercise or occupation Bertie and Dora indulged in
together was unfailingly chronicled and advertised by Mrs. Yonelet for the
due enlightenment of Bertie’s grandmother.
“Those two inseparables have just come in from a bicycle ride,” she would
announce; “quite a picture they make, so fresh and glowing after their
spin.”
“A picture needing words,” would be Teresa’s private comment, and as far
as Bertie was concerned she was determined that the words should remain
unspoken.
On the afternoon after Christmas Day Mrs. Yonelet dashed into the
drawing-room, where her hostess was sitting amid a circle of guests and
teacups and muffin-dishes. Fate had placed what seemed like a trump-card
in the hands of the patiently-manoeuvring mother. With eyes blazing with
excitement and a voice heavily escorted with exclamation marks she made a
dramatic announcement.
“Bertie has saved Dora from the elk!”
In swift, excited sentences, broken with maternal emotion, she gave
supplementary information as to how the treacherous animal had ambushed
Dora as she was hunting for a strayed golf ball, and how Bertie had dashed
to her rescue with a stable fork and driven the beast off in the nick of time.
“It was touch and go! She threw her niblick at it, but that didn’t stop it. In
another moment she would have been crushed beneath its hoofs,” panted
Mrs. Yonelet.
“The animal is not safe,” said Teresa, handing her agitated guest a cup of
tea. “I forget if you take sugar. I suppose the solitary life it leads has
soured its temper. There are muffins in the grate. It’s not my fault; I’ve
tried to get it a mate for ever so long. You don’t know of anyone with a
lady elk for sale or exchange, do you?” she asked the company generally.
Page 166
But Mrs. Yonelet was in no humour to listen to talk of elk marriages. The
mating of two human beings was the subject uppermost in her mind, and
the opportunity for advancing her pet project was too valuable to be
neglected.
“Teresa,” she exclaimed impressively, “after those two young people have
been thrown together so dramatically, nothing can be quite the same again
between them. Bertie has done more than save Dora’s life; he has earned
her affection. One cannot help feeling that Fate has consecrated them for
one another.”
“Exactly what the vicar’s wife said when Bertie saved Sybil from the elk a
year or two ago,” observed Teresa placidly; “I pointed out to her that he had
rescued Mirabel Hicks from the same predicement a few months previously,
and that priority really belonged to the gardener’s boy, who had been
rescued in the January of that year. There is a good deal of sameness in
country life, you know.”
“It seems to be a very dangerous animal,” said one of the guests.
“That’s what the mother of the gardener’s boy said,” remarked Teresa; “she
wanted me to have it destroyed, but I pointed out to her that she had eleven
children and I had only one elk. I also gave her a black silk skirt; she said
that though there hadn’t been a funeral in her family she felt as if there had
been. Anyhow, we parted friends. I can’t offer you a silk skirt, Emily, but
you may have another cup of tea. As I have already remarked, there are
muffins in the grate.”
Teresa closed the discussion, having deftly conveyed the impression that
she considered the mother of the gardener’s boy had shown a far more
reasonable spirit than the parents of other elk-assaulted victims.
“Teresa is devoid of feeling,” said Mrs. Yonelet afterwards to the vicar’s
wife; “to sit there, talking of muffins, with an appalling tragedy only
narrowly averted—”
“Of course you know whom she really intends Bertie to marry?” asked the
vicar’s wife; “I’ve noticed it for some time. The Bickelbys’ German
governess.”
mating of two human beings was the subject uppermost in her mind, and
the opportunity for advancing her pet project was too valuable to be
neglected.
“Teresa,” she exclaimed impressively, “after those two young people have
been thrown together so dramatically, nothing can be quite the same again
between them. Bertie has done more than save Dora’s life; he has earned
her affection. One cannot help feeling that Fate has consecrated them for
one another.”
“Exactly what the vicar’s wife said when Bertie saved Sybil from the elk a
year or two ago,” observed Teresa placidly; “I pointed out to her that he had
rescued Mirabel Hicks from the same predicement a few months previously,
and that priority really belonged to the gardener’s boy, who had been
rescued in the January of that year. There is a good deal of sameness in
country life, you know.”
“It seems to be a very dangerous animal,” said one of the guests.
“That’s what the mother of the gardener’s boy said,” remarked Teresa; “she
wanted me to have it destroyed, but I pointed out to her that she had eleven
children and I had only one elk. I also gave her a black silk skirt; she said
that though there hadn’t been a funeral in her family she felt as if there had
been. Anyhow, we parted friends. I can’t offer you a silk skirt, Emily, but
you may have another cup of tea. As I have already remarked, there are
muffins in the grate.”
Teresa closed the discussion, having deftly conveyed the impression that
she considered the mother of the gardener’s boy had shown a far more
reasonable spirit than the parents of other elk-assaulted victims.
“Teresa is devoid of feeling,” said Mrs. Yonelet afterwards to the vicar’s
wife; “to sit there, talking of muffins, with an appalling tragedy only
narrowly averted—”
“Of course you know whom she really intends Bertie to marry?” asked the
vicar’s wife; “I’ve noticed it for some time. The Bickelbys’ German
governess.”
Page 167
“A German governess! What an idea!” gasped Mrs. Yonelet.
“She’s of quite good family, I believe,” said the vicar’s wife, “and not at all
the mouse-in-the-back-ground sort of person that governesses are usually
supposed to be. In fact, next to Teresa, she’s about the most assertive and
combative personality in the neighbourhood. She’s pointed out to my
husband all sorts of errors in his sermons, and she gave Sir Laurence a
public lecture on how he ought to handle the hounds. You know how
sensitive Sir Laurence is about any criticism of his Mastership, and to have
a governess laying down the law to him nearly drove him into a fit. She’s
behaved like that to every one, except, of course, Teresa, and every one has
been defensively rude to her in return. The Bickelbys are simply too afraid
of her to get rid of her. Now isn’t that exactly the sort of woman whom
Teresa would take a delight in installing as her successor? Imagine the
discomfort and awkwardness in the county if we suddenly found that she
was to be the future hostess at the Hall. Teresa’s only regret will be that she
won’t be alive to see it.”
“But,” objected Mrs. Yonelet, “surely Bertie hasn’t shown the least sign of
being attracted in that quarter?”
“Oh, she’s quite nice-looking in a way, and dresses well, and plays a good
game of tennis. She often comes across the park with messages from the
Bickelby mansion, and one of these days Bertie will rescue her from the
elk, which has become almost a habit with him, and Teresa will say that
Fate has consecrated them to one another. Bertie might not be disposed to
pay much attention to the consecrations of Fate, but he would not dream of
opposing his grandmother.”
The vicar’s wife spoke with the quiet authority of one who has intuitive
knowledge, and in her heart of hearts Mrs. Yonelet believed her.
Six months later the elk had to be destroyed. In a fit of exceptional
moroseness it had killed the Bickelbys’ German governess. It was an irony
of its fate that it should achieve popularity in the last moments of its career;
at any rate, it established the record of being the only living thing that had
permanently thwarted Teresa Thropplestance’s plans.
“She’s of quite good family, I believe,” said the vicar’s wife, “and not at all
the mouse-in-the-back-ground sort of person that governesses are usually
supposed to be. In fact, next to Teresa, she’s about the most assertive and
combative personality in the neighbourhood. She’s pointed out to my
husband all sorts of errors in his sermons, and she gave Sir Laurence a
public lecture on how he ought to handle the hounds. You know how
sensitive Sir Laurence is about any criticism of his Mastership, and to have
a governess laying down the law to him nearly drove him into a fit. She’s
behaved like that to every one, except, of course, Teresa, and every one has
been defensively rude to her in return. The Bickelbys are simply too afraid
of her to get rid of her. Now isn’t that exactly the sort of woman whom
Teresa would take a delight in installing as her successor? Imagine the
discomfort and awkwardness in the county if we suddenly found that she
was to be the future hostess at the Hall. Teresa’s only regret will be that she
won’t be alive to see it.”
“But,” objected Mrs. Yonelet, “surely Bertie hasn’t shown the least sign of
being attracted in that quarter?”
“Oh, she’s quite nice-looking in a way, and dresses well, and plays a good
game of tennis. She often comes across the park with messages from the
Bickelby mansion, and one of these days Bertie will rescue her from the
elk, which has become almost a habit with him, and Teresa will say that
Fate has consecrated them to one another. Bertie might not be disposed to
pay much attention to the consecrations of Fate, but he would not dream of
opposing his grandmother.”
The vicar’s wife spoke with the quiet authority of one who has intuitive
knowledge, and in her heart of hearts Mrs. Yonelet believed her.
Six months later the elk had to be destroyed. In a fit of exceptional
moroseness it had killed the Bickelbys’ German governess. It was an irony
of its fate that it should achieve popularity in the last moments of its career;
at any rate, it established the record of being the only living thing that had
permanently thwarted Teresa Thropplestance’s plans.
Page 168
Dora Yonelet broke off her engagement with an Indian civilian, and married
Bertie three months after his grandmother’s death—Teresa did not long
survive the German governess fiasco. At Christmas time every year young
Mrs. Thropplestance hangs an extra large festoon of evergreens on the elk
horns that decorate the hall.
“It was a fearsome beast,” she observes to Bertie, “but I always feel that it
was instrumental in bringing us together.”
Which, of course, was true.
Bertie three months after his grandmother’s death—Teresa did not long
survive the German governess fiasco. At Christmas time every year young
Mrs. Thropplestance hangs an extra large festoon of evergreens on the elk
horns that decorate the hall.
“It was a fearsome beast,” she observes to Bertie, “but I always feel that it
was instrumental in bringing us together.”
Which, of course, was true.
Page 169
“DOWN PENS”
“Have you written to thank the Froplinsons for what they sent us?” asked
Egbert.
“No,” said Janetta, with a note of tired defiance in her voice; “I’ve written
eleven letters to-day expressing surprise and gratitude for sundry unmerited
gifts, but I haven’t written to the Froplinsons.”
“Some one will have to write to them,” said Egbert.
“I don’t dispute the necessity, but I don’t think the some one should be me,”
said Janetta. “I wouldn’t mind writing a letter of angry recrimination or
heartless satire to some suitable recipient; in fact, I should rather enjoy it,
but I’ve come to the end of my capacity for expressing servile amiability.
Eleven letters to-day and nine yesterday, all couched in the same strain of
ecstatic thankfulness: really, you can’t expect me to sit down to another.
There is such a thing as writing oneself out.”
“I’ve written nearly as many,” said Egbert, “and I’ve had my usual business
correspondence to get through, too. Besides, I don’t know what it was that
the Froplinsons sent us.”
“A William the Conqueror calendar,” said Janetta, “with a quotation of one
of his great thoughts for every day in the year.”
“Impossible,” said Egbert; “he didn’t have three hundred and sixty-five
thoughts in the whole of his life, or, if he did, he kept them to himself. He
was a man of action, not of introspection.”
“Well, it was William Wordsworth, then,” said Janetta; “I know William
came into it somewhere.”
“Have you written to thank the Froplinsons for what they sent us?” asked
Egbert.
“No,” said Janetta, with a note of tired defiance in her voice; “I’ve written
eleven letters to-day expressing surprise and gratitude for sundry unmerited
gifts, but I haven’t written to the Froplinsons.”
“Some one will have to write to them,” said Egbert.
“I don’t dispute the necessity, but I don’t think the some one should be me,”
said Janetta. “I wouldn’t mind writing a letter of angry recrimination or
heartless satire to some suitable recipient; in fact, I should rather enjoy it,
but I’ve come to the end of my capacity for expressing servile amiability.
Eleven letters to-day and nine yesterday, all couched in the same strain of
ecstatic thankfulness: really, you can’t expect me to sit down to another.
There is such a thing as writing oneself out.”
“I’ve written nearly as many,” said Egbert, “and I’ve had my usual business
correspondence to get through, too. Besides, I don’t know what it was that
the Froplinsons sent us.”
“A William the Conqueror calendar,” said Janetta, “with a quotation of one
of his great thoughts for every day in the year.”
“Impossible,” said Egbert; “he didn’t have three hundred and sixty-five
thoughts in the whole of his life, or, if he did, he kept them to himself. He
was a man of action, not of introspection.”
“Well, it was William Wordsworth, then,” said Janetta; “I know William
came into it somewhere.”
Page 170
“That sounds more probable,” said Egbert; “well, let’s collaborate on this
letter of thanks and get it done. I’ll dictate, and you can scribble it down.
‘Dear Mrs. Froplinson—thank you and your husband so much for the very
pretty calendar you sent us. It was very good of you to think of us.’”
“You can’t possibly say that,” said Janetta, laying down her pen.
“It’s what I always do say, and what every one says to me,” protested
Egbert.
“We sent them something on the twenty-second,” said Janetta, “so they
simply had to think of us. There was no getting away from it.”
“What did we send them?” asked Egbert gloomily.
“Bridge-markers,” said Janetta, “in a cardboard case, with some inanity
about ‘digging for fortune with a royal spade’ emblazoned on the cover.
The moment I saw it in the shop I said to myself ‘Froplinsons’ and to the
attendant ‘How much?’ When he said ‘Ninepence,’ I gave him their
address, jabbed our card in, paid tenpence or elevenpence to cover the
postage, and thanked heaven. With less sincerity and infinitely more
trouble they eventually thanked me.”
“The Froplinsons don’t play bridge,” said Egbert.
“One is not supposed to notice social deformities of that sort,” said Janetta;
“it wouldn’t be polite. Besides, what trouble did they take to find out
whether we read Wordsworth with gladness? For all they knew or cared
we might be frantically embedded in the belief that all poetry begins and
ends with John Masefield, and it might infuriate or depress us to have a
daily sample of Wordsworthian products flung at us.”
“Well, let’s get on with the letter of thanks,” said Egbert.
“Proceed,” said Janetta.
“‘How clever of you to guess that Wordsworth is our favourite poet,’”
dictated Egbert.
Again Janetta laid down her pen.
letter of thanks and get it done. I’ll dictate, and you can scribble it down.
‘Dear Mrs. Froplinson—thank you and your husband so much for the very
pretty calendar you sent us. It was very good of you to think of us.’”
“You can’t possibly say that,” said Janetta, laying down her pen.
“It’s what I always do say, and what every one says to me,” protested
Egbert.
“We sent them something on the twenty-second,” said Janetta, “so they
simply had to think of us. There was no getting away from it.”
“What did we send them?” asked Egbert gloomily.
“Bridge-markers,” said Janetta, “in a cardboard case, with some inanity
about ‘digging for fortune with a royal spade’ emblazoned on the cover.
The moment I saw it in the shop I said to myself ‘Froplinsons’ and to the
attendant ‘How much?’ When he said ‘Ninepence,’ I gave him their
address, jabbed our card in, paid tenpence or elevenpence to cover the
postage, and thanked heaven. With less sincerity and infinitely more
trouble they eventually thanked me.”
“The Froplinsons don’t play bridge,” said Egbert.
“One is not supposed to notice social deformities of that sort,” said Janetta;
“it wouldn’t be polite. Besides, what trouble did they take to find out
whether we read Wordsworth with gladness? For all they knew or cared
we might be frantically embedded in the belief that all poetry begins and
ends with John Masefield, and it might infuriate or depress us to have a
daily sample of Wordsworthian products flung at us.”
“Well, let’s get on with the letter of thanks,” said Egbert.
“Proceed,” said Janetta.
“‘How clever of you to guess that Wordsworth is our favourite poet,’”
dictated Egbert.
Again Janetta laid down her pen.
Page 171
“Do you realise what that means?” she asked; “a Wordsworth booklet next
Christmas, and another calendar the Christmas after, with the same problem
of having to write suitable letters of thankfulness. No, the best thing to do
is to drop all further allusion to the calendar and switch off on to some other
topic.”
“But what other topic?”
“Oh, something like this: ‘What do you think of the New Year Honours
List? A friend of ours made such a clever remark when he read it.’ Then
you can stick in any remark that comes into your head; it needn’t be clever.
The Froplinsons won’t know whether it is or isn’t.”
“We don’t even know on which side they are in politics,” objected Egbert;
“and anyhow you can’t suddenly dismiss the subject of the calendar. Surely
there must be some intelligent remark that can be made about it.”
“Well, we can’t think of one,” said Janetta wearily; “the fact is, we’ve both
written ourselves out. Heavens! I’ve just remembered Mrs. Stephen
Ludberry. I haven’t thanked her for what she sent.”
“What did she send?”
“I forget; I think it was a calendar.”
There was a long silence, the forlorn silence of those who are bereft of hope
and have almost ceased to care.
Presently Egbert started from his seat with an air of resolution. The light of
battle was in his eyes.
“Let me come to the writing-table,” he exclaimed.
“Gladly,” said Janetta. “Are you going to write to Mrs. Ludberry or the
Froplinsons?”
“To neither,” said Egbert, drawing a stack of notepaper towards him; “I’m
going to write to the editor of every enlightened and influential newspaper
in the Kingdom, I’m going to suggest that there should be a sort of
epistolary Truce of God during the festivities of Christmas and New Year.
From the twenty-fourth of December to the third or fourth of January it
Christmas, and another calendar the Christmas after, with the same problem
of having to write suitable letters of thankfulness. No, the best thing to do
is to drop all further allusion to the calendar and switch off on to some other
topic.”
“But what other topic?”
“Oh, something like this: ‘What do you think of the New Year Honours
List? A friend of ours made such a clever remark when he read it.’ Then
you can stick in any remark that comes into your head; it needn’t be clever.
The Froplinsons won’t know whether it is or isn’t.”
“We don’t even know on which side they are in politics,” objected Egbert;
“and anyhow you can’t suddenly dismiss the subject of the calendar. Surely
there must be some intelligent remark that can be made about it.”
“Well, we can’t think of one,” said Janetta wearily; “the fact is, we’ve both
written ourselves out. Heavens! I’ve just remembered Mrs. Stephen
Ludberry. I haven’t thanked her for what she sent.”
“What did she send?”
“I forget; I think it was a calendar.”
There was a long silence, the forlorn silence of those who are bereft of hope
and have almost ceased to care.
Presently Egbert started from his seat with an air of resolution. The light of
battle was in his eyes.
“Let me come to the writing-table,” he exclaimed.
“Gladly,” said Janetta. “Are you going to write to Mrs. Ludberry or the
Froplinsons?”
“To neither,” said Egbert, drawing a stack of notepaper towards him; “I’m
going to write to the editor of every enlightened and influential newspaper
in the Kingdom, I’m going to suggest that there should be a sort of
epistolary Truce of God during the festivities of Christmas and New Year.
From the twenty-fourth of December to the third or fourth of January it
Page 172
shall be considered an offence against good sense and good feeling to write
or expect any letter or communication that does not deal with the necessary
events of the moment. Answers to invitations, arrangements about trains,
renewal of club subscriptions, and, of course, all the ordinary everyday
affairs of business, sickness, engaging new cooks, and so forth, these will
be dealt with in the usual manner as something inevitable, a legitimate part
of our daily life. But all the devastating accretions of correspondence,
incident to the festive season, these should be swept away to give the
season a chance of being really festive, a time of untroubled, unpunctuated
peace and good will.”
“But you would have to make some acknowledgment of presents received,”
objected Janetta; “otherwise people would never know whether they had
arrived safely.”
“Of course, I have thought of that,” said Egbert; “every present that was
sent off would be accompanied by a ticket bearing the date of dispatch and
the signature of the sender, and some conventional hieroglyphic to show
that it was intended to be a Christmas or New Year gift; there would be a
counterfoil with space for the recipient’s name and the date of arrival, and
all you would have to do would be to sign and date the counterfoil, add a
conventional hieroglyphic indicating heartfelt thanks and gratified surprise,
put the thing into an envelope and post it.”
“It sounds delightfully simple,” said Janetta wistfully, “but people would
consider it too cut-and-dried, too perfunctory.”
“It is not a bit more perfunctory than the present system,” said Egbert; “I
have only the same conventional language of gratitude at my disposal with
which to thank dear old Colonel Chuttle for his perfectly delicious Stilton,
which we shall devour to the last morsel, and the Froplinsons for their
calendar, which we shall never look at. Colonel Chuttle knows that we are
grateful for the Stilton, without having to be told so, and the Froplinsons
know that we are bored with their calendar, whatever we may say to the
contrary, just as we know that they are bored with the bridge-markers in
spite of their written assurance that they thanked us for our charming little
gift. What is more, the Colonel knows that even if we had taken a sudden
aversion to Stilton or been forbidden it by the doctor, we should still have
or expect any letter or communication that does not deal with the necessary
events of the moment. Answers to invitations, arrangements about trains,
renewal of club subscriptions, and, of course, all the ordinary everyday
affairs of business, sickness, engaging new cooks, and so forth, these will
be dealt with in the usual manner as something inevitable, a legitimate part
of our daily life. But all the devastating accretions of correspondence,
incident to the festive season, these should be swept away to give the
season a chance of being really festive, a time of untroubled, unpunctuated
peace and good will.”
“But you would have to make some acknowledgment of presents received,”
objected Janetta; “otherwise people would never know whether they had
arrived safely.”
“Of course, I have thought of that,” said Egbert; “every present that was
sent off would be accompanied by a ticket bearing the date of dispatch and
the signature of the sender, and some conventional hieroglyphic to show
that it was intended to be a Christmas or New Year gift; there would be a
counterfoil with space for the recipient’s name and the date of arrival, and
all you would have to do would be to sign and date the counterfoil, add a
conventional hieroglyphic indicating heartfelt thanks and gratified surprise,
put the thing into an envelope and post it.”
“It sounds delightfully simple,” said Janetta wistfully, “but people would
consider it too cut-and-dried, too perfunctory.”
“It is not a bit more perfunctory than the present system,” said Egbert; “I
have only the same conventional language of gratitude at my disposal with
which to thank dear old Colonel Chuttle for his perfectly delicious Stilton,
which we shall devour to the last morsel, and the Froplinsons for their
calendar, which we shall never look at. Colonel Chuttle knows that we are
grateful for the Stilton, without having to be told so, and the Froplinsons
know that we are bored with their calendar, whatever we may say to the
contrary, just as we know that they are bored with the bridge-markers in
spite of their written assurance that they thanked us for our charming little
gift. What is more, the Colonel knows that even if we had taken a sudden
aversion to Stilton or been forbidden it by the doctor, we should still have
Page 173
written a letter of hearty thanks around it. So you see the present system of
acknowledgment is just as perfunctory and conventional as the counterfoil
business would be, only ten times more tiresome and brain-racking.”
“Your plan would certainly bring the ideal of a Happy Christmas a step
nearer realisation,” said Janetta.
“There are exceptions, of course,” said Egbert, “people who really try to
infuse a breath of reality into their letters of acknowledgment. Aunt Susan,
for instance, who writes: ‘Thank you very much for the ham; not such a
good flavour as the one you sent last year, which itself was not a
particularly good one. Hams are not what they used to be.’ It would be a
pity to be deprived of her Christmas comments, but that loss would be
swallowed up in the general gain.”
“Meanwhile,” said Janetta, “what am I to say to the Froplinsons?”
acknowledgment is just as perfunctory and conventional as the counterfoil
business would be, only ten times more tiresome and brain-racking.”
“Your plan would certainly bring the ideal of a Happy Christmas a step
nearer realisation,” said Janetta.
“There are exceptions, of course,” said Egbert, “people who really try to
infuse a breath of reality into their letters of acknowledgment. Aunt Susan,
for instance, who writes: ‘Thank you very much for the ham; not such a
good flavour as the one you sent last year, which itself was not a
particularly good one. Hams are not what they used to be.’ It would be a
pity to be deprived of her Christmas comments, but that loss would be
swallowed up in the general gain.”
“Meanwhile,” said Janetta, “what am I to say to the Froplinsons?”
Page 174
THE NAME-DAY
Adventures, according to the proverb, are to the adventurous. Quite as
often they are to the non-adventurous, to the retiring, to the constitutionally
timid. John James Abbleway had been endowed by Nature with the sort of
disposition that instinctively avoids Carlist intrigues, slum crusades, the
tracking of wounded wild beasts, and the moving of hostile amendments at
political meetings. If a mad dog or a Mad Mullah had come his way he
would have surrendered the way without hesitation. At school he had
unwillingly acquired a thorough knowledge of the German tongue out of
deference to the plainly-expressed wishes of a foreign-languages master,
who, though he taught modern subjects, employed old-fashioned methods
in driving his lessons home. It was this enforced familiarity with an
important commercial language which thrust Abbleway in later years into
strange lands where adventures were less easy to guard against than in the
ordered atmosphere of an English country town. The firm that he worked
for saw fit to send him one day on a prosaic business errand to the far city
of Vienna, and, having sent him there, continued to keep him there, still
engaged in humdrum affairs of commerce, but with the possibilities of
romance and adventure, or even misadventure, jostling at his elbow. After
two and a half years of exile, however, John James Abbleway had embarked
on only one hazardous undertaking, and that was of a nature which would
assuredly have overtaken him sooner or later if he had been leading a
sheltered, stay-at-home existence at Dorking or Huntingdon. He fell
placidly in love with a placidly lovable English girl, the sister of one of his
commercial colleagues, who was improving her mind by a short trip to
foreign parts, and in due course he was formally accepted as the young man
she was engaged to. The further step by which she was to become Mrs.
John Abbleway was to take place a twelvemonth hence in a town in the
English midlands, by which time the firm that employed John James would
have no further need for his presence in the Austrian capital.
Adventures, according to the proverb, are to the adventurous. Quite as
often they are to the non-adventurous, to the retiring, to the constitutionally
timid. John James Abbleway had been endowed by Nature with the sort of
disposition that instinctively avoids Carlist intrigues, slum crusades, the
tracking of wounded wild beasts, and the moving of hostile amendments at
political meetings. If a mad dog or a Mad Mullah had come his way he
would have surrendered the way without hesitation. At school he had
unwillingly acquired a thorough knowledge of the German tongue out of
deference to the plainly-expressed wishes of a foreign-languages master,
who, though he taught modern subjects, employed old-fashioned methods
in driving his lessons home. It was this enforced familiarity with an
important commercial language which thrust Abbleway in later years into
strange lands where adventures were less easy to guard against than in the
ordered atmosphere of an English country town. The firm that he worked
for saw fit to send him one day on a prosaic business errand to the far city
of Vienna, and, having sent him there, continued to keep him there, still
engaged in humdrum affairs of commerce, but with the possibilities of
romance and adventure, or even misadventure, jostling at his elbow. After
two and a half years of exile, however, John James Abbleway had embarked
on only one hazardous undertaking, and that was of a nature which would
assuredly have overtaken him sooner or later if he had been leading a
sheltered, stay-at-home existence at Dorking or Huntingdon. He fell
placidly in love with a placidly lovable English girl, the sister of one of his
commercial colleagues, who was improving her mind by a short trip to
foreign parts, and in due course he was formally accepted as the young man
she was engaged to. The further step by which she was to become Mrs.
John Abbleway was to take place a twelvemonth hence in a town in the
English midlands, by which time the firm that employed John James would
have no further need for his presence in the Austrian capital.
Page 175
It was early in April, two months after the installation of Abbleway as the
young man Miss Penning was engaged to, when he received a letter from
her, written from Venice. She was still peregrinating under the wing of her
brother, and as the latter’s business arrangements would take him across to
Fiume for a day or two, she had conceived the idea that it would be rather
jolly if John could obtain leave of absence and run down to the Adriatic
coast to meet them. She had looked up the route on the map, and the
journey did not appear likely to be expensive. Between the lines of her
communication there lay a hint that if he really cared for her—
Abbleway obtained leave of absence and added a journey to Fiume to his
life’s adventures. He left Vienna on a cold, cheerless day. The flower shops
were full of spring blooms, and the weekly organs of illustrated humour
were full of spring topics, but the skies were heavy with clouds that looked
like cotton-wool that has been kept over long in a shop window.
“Snow comes,” said the train official to the station officials; and they
agreed that snow was about to come. And it came, rapidly, plenteously.
The train had not been more than an hour on its journey when the cotton-
wool clouds commenced to dissolve in a blinding downpour of snowflakes.
The forest trees on either side of the line were speedily coated with a heavy
white mantle, the telegraph wires became thick glistening ropes, the line
itself was buried more and more completely under a carpeting of snow,
through which the not very powerful engine ploughed its way with
increasing difficulty. The Vienna-Fiume line is scarcely the best equipped
of the Austrian State railways, and Abbleway began to have serious fears
for a breakdown. The train had slowed down to a painful and precarious
crawl and presently came to a halt at a spot where the drifting snow had
accumulated in a formidable barrier. The engine made a special effort and
broke through the obstruction, but in the course of another twenty minutes it
was again held up. The process of breaking through was renewed, and the
train doggedly resumed its way, encountering and surmounting fresh
hindrances at frequent intervals. After a standstill of unusually long
duration in a particularly deep drift the compartment in which Abbleway
was sitting gave a huge jerk and a lurch, and then seemed to remain
stationary; it undoubtedly was not moving, and yet he could hear the
puffing of the engine and the slow rumbling and jolting of wheels. The
puffing and rumbling grew fainter, as though it were dying away through
young man Miss Penning was engaged to, when he received a letter from
her, written from Venice. She was still peregrinating under the wing of her
brother, and as the latter’s business arrangements would take him across to
Fiume for a day or two, she had conceived the idea that it would be rather
jolly if John could obtain leave of absence and run down to the Adriatic
coast to meet them. She had looked up the route on the map, and the
journey did not appear likely to be expensive. Between the lines of her
communication there lay a hint that if he really cared for her—
Abbleway obtained leave of absence and added a journey to Fiume to his
life’s adventures. He left Vienna on a cold, cheerless day. The flower shops
were full of spring blooms, and the weekly organs of illustrated humour
were full of spring topics, but the skies were heavy with clouds that looked
like cotton-wool that has been kept over long in a shop window.
“Snow comes,” said the train official to the station officials; and they
agreed that snow was about to come. And it came, rapidly, plenteously.
The train had not been more than an hour on its journey when the cotton-
wool clouds commenced to dissolve in a blinding downpour of snowflakes.
The forest trees on either side of the line were speedily coated with a heavy
white mantle, the telegraph wires became thick glistening ropes, the line
itself was buried more and more completely under a carpeting of snow,
through which the not very powerful engine ploughed its way with
increasing difficulty. The Vienna-Fiume line is scarcely the best equipped
of the Austrian State railways, and Abbleway began to have serious fears
for a breakdown. The train had slowed down to a painful and precarious
crawl and presently came to a halt at a spot where the drifting snow had
accumulated in a formidable barrier. The engine made a special effort and
broke through the obstruction, but in the course of another twenty minutes it
was again held up. The process of breaking through was renewed, and the
train doggedly resumed its way, encountering and surmounting fresh
hindrances at frequent intervals. After a standstill of unusually long
duration in a particularly deep drift the compartment in which Abbleway
was sitting gave a huge jerk and a lurch, and then seemed to remain
stationary; it undoubtedly was not moving, and yet he could hear the
puffing of the engine and the slow rumbling and jolting of wheels. The
puffing and rumbling grew fainter, as though it were dying away through
Page 176
the agency of intervening distance. Abbleway suddenly gave vent to an
exclamation of scandalised alarm, opened the window, and peered out into
the snowstorm. The flakes perched on his eyelashes and blurred his vision,
but he saw enough to help him to realise what had happened. The engine
had made a mighty plunge through the drift and had gone merrily forward,
lightened of the load of its rear carriage, whose coupling had snapped under
the strain. Abbleway was alone, or almost alone, with a derelict railway
waggon, in the heart of some Styrian or Croatian forest. In the third-class
compartment next to his own he remembered to have seen a peasant
woman, who had entered the train at a small wayside station. “With the
exception of that woman,” he exclaimed dramatically to himself, “the
nearest living beings are probably a pack of wolves.”
Before making his way to the third-class compartment to acquaint his
fellow-traveller with the extent of the disaster Abbleway hurriedly pondered
the question of the woman’s nationality. He had acquired a smattering of
Slavonic tongues during his residence in Vienna, and felt competent to
grapple with several racial possibilities.
“If she is Croat or Serb or Bosniak I shall be able to make her understand,”
he promised himself. “If she is Magyar, heaven help me! We shall have to
converse entirely by signs.”
He entered the carriage and made his momentous announcement in the best
approach to Croat speech that he could achieve.
“The train has broken away and left us!”
The woman shook her head with a movement that might be intended to
convey resignation to the will of heaven, but probably meant
noncomprehension. Abbleway repeated his information with variations of
Slavonic tongues and generous displays of pantomime.
“Ah,” said the woman at last in German dialect, “the train has gone? We
are left. Ah, so.”
She seemed about as much interested as though Abbleway had told her the
result of the municipal elections in Amsterdam.
exclamation of scandalised alarm, opened the window, and peered out into
the snowstorm. The flakes perched on his eyelashes and blurred his vision,
but he saw enough to help him to realise what had happened. The engine
had made a mighty plunge through the drift and had gone merrily forward,
lightened of the load of its rear carriage, whose coupling had snapped under
the strain. Abbleway was alone, or almost alone, with a derelict railway
waggon, in the heart of some Styrian or Croatian forest. In the third-class
compartment next to his own he remembered to have seen a peasant
woman, who had entered the train at a small wayside station. “With the
exception of that woman,” he exclaimed dramatically to himself, “the
nearest living beings are probably a pack of wolves.”
Before making his way to the third-class compartment to acquaint his
fellow-traveller with the extent of the disaster Abbleway hurriedly pondered
the question of the woman’s nationality. He had acquired a smattering of
Slavonic tongues during his residence in Vienna, and felt competent to
grapple with several racial possibilities.
“If she is Croat or Serb or Bosniak I shall be able to make her understand,”
he promised himself. “If she is Magyar, heaven help me! We shall have to
converse entirely by signs.”
He entered the carriage and made his momentous announcement in the best
approach to Croat speech that he could achieve.
“The train has broken away and left us!”
The woman shook her head with a movement that might be intended to
convey resignation to the will of heaven, but probably meant
noncomprehension. Abbleway repeated his information with variations of
Slavonic tongues and generous displays of pantomime.
“Ah,” said the woman at last in German dialect, “the train has gone? We
are left. Ah, so.”
She seemed about as much interested as though Abbleway had told her the
result of the municipal elections in Amsterdam.
Page 177
“They will find out at some station, and when the line is clear of snow they
will send an engine. It happens that way sometimes.”
“We may be here all night!” exclaimed Abbleway.
The woman nodded as though she thought it possible.
“Are there wolves in these parts?” asked Abbleway hurriedly.
“Many,” said the woman; “just outside this forest my aunt was devoured
three years ago, as she was coming home from market. The horse and a
young pig that was in the cart were eaten too. The horse was a very old
one, but it was a beautiful young pig, oh, so fat. I cried when I heard that it
was taken. They spare nothing.”
“They may attack us here,” said Abbleway tremulously; “they could easily
break in, these carriages are like matchwood. We may both be devoured.”
“You, perhaps,” said the woman calmly; “not me.”
“Why not you?” demanded Abbleway.
“It is the day of Saint Mariä Kleophä, my name-day. She would not allow
me to be eaten by wolves on her day. Such a thing could not be thought of.
You, yes, but not me.”
Abbleway changed the subject.
“It is only afternoon now; if we are to be left here till morning we shall be
starving.”
“I have here some good eatables,” said the woman tranquilly; “on my
festival day it is natural that I should have provision with me. I have five
good blood-sausages; in the town shops they cost twenty-five heller each.
Things are dear in the town shops.”
“I will give you fifty heller apiece for a couple of them,” said Abbleway
with some enthusiasm.
“In a railway accident things become very dear,” said the woman; “these
blood-sausages are four kronen apiece.”
will send an engine. It happens that way sometimes.”
“We may be here all night!” exclaimed Abbleway.
The woman nodded as though she thought it possible.
“Are there wolves in these parts?” asked Abbleway hurriedly.
“Many,” said the woman; “just outside this forest my aunt was devoured
three years ago, as she was coming home from market. The horse and a
young pig that was in the cart were eaten too. The horse was a very old
one, but it was a beautiful young pig, oh, so fat. I cried when I heard that it
was taken. They spare nothing.”
“They may attack us here,” said Abbleway tremulously; “they could easily
break in, these carriages are like matchwood. We may both be devoured.”
“You, perhaps,” said the woman calmly; “not me.”
“Why not you?” demanded Abbleway.
“It is the day of Saint Mariä Kleophä, my name-day. She would not allow
me to be eaten by wolves on her day. Such a thing could not be thought of.
You, yes, but not me.”
Abbleway changed the subject.
“It is only afternoon now; if we are to be left here till morning we shall be
starving.”
“I have here some good eatables,” said the woman tranquilly; “on my
festival day it is natural that I should have provision with me. I have five
good blood-sausages; in the town shops they cost twenty-five heller each.
Things are dear in the town shops.”
“I will give you fifty heller apiece for a couple of them,” said Abbleway
with some enthusiasm.
“In a railway accident things become very dear,” said the woman; “these
blood-sausages are four kronen apiece.”
Page 178
“Four kronen!” exclaimed Abbleway; “four kronen for a blood-sausage!”
“You cannot get them any cheaper on this train,” said the woman, with
relentless logic, “because there aren’t any others to get. In Agram you can
buy them cheaper, and in Paradise no doubt they will be given to us for
nothing, but here they cost four kronen each. I have a small piece of
Emmenthaler cheese and a honey-cake and a piece of bread that I can let
you have. That will be another three kronen, eleven kronen in all. There is
a piece of ham, but that I cannot let you have on my name-day.”
Abbleway wondered to himself what price she would have put on the ham,
and hurried to pay her the eleven kronen before her emergency tariff
expanded into a famine tariff. As he was taking possession of his modest
store of eatables he suddenly heard a noise which set his heart thumping in
a miserable fever of fear. ‘There was a scraping and shuffling as of some
animal or animals trying to climb up to the footboard. In another moment,
through the snow-encrusted glass of the carriage window, he saw a gaunt
prick-eared head, with gaping jaw and lolling tongue and gleaming teeth; a
second later another head shot up.
“There are hundreds of them,” whispered Abbleway; “they have scented
us. They will tear the carriage to pieces. We shall be devoured.”
“Not me, on my name-day. The holy Mariä Kleophä would not permit it,”
said the woman with provoking calm.
The heads dropped down from the window and an uncanny silence fell on
the beleaguered carriage. Abbleway neither moved nor spoke. Perhaps the
brutes had not clearly seen or winded the human occupants of the carriage,
and had prowled away on some other errand of rapine.
The long torture-laden minutes passed slowly away.
“It grows cold,” said the woman suddenly, crossing over to the far end of
the carriage, where the heads had appeared. “The heating apparatus does
not work any longer. See, over there beyond the trees, there is a chimney
with smoke coming from it. It is not far, and the snow has nearly stopped, I
shall find a path through the forest to that house with the chimney.”
“But the wolves!” exclaimed Abbleway; “they may—”
“You cannot get them any cheaper on this train,” said the woman, with
relentless logic, “because there aren’t any others to get. In Agram you can
buy them cheaper, and in Paradise no doubt they will be given to us for
nothing, but here they cost four kronen each. I have a small piece of
Emmenthaler cheese and a honey-cake and a piece of bread that I can let
you have. That will be another three kronen, eleven kronen in all. There is
a piece of ham, but that I cannot let you have on my name-day.”
Abbleway wondered to himself what price she would have put on the ham,
and hurried to pay her the eleven kronen before her emergency tariff
expanded into a famine tariff. As he was taking possession of his modest
store of eatables he suddenly heard a noise which set his heart thumping in
a miserable fever of fear. ‘There was a scraping and shuffling as of some
animal or animals trying to climb up to the footboard. In another moment,
through the snow-encrusted glass of the carriage window, he saw a gaunt
prick-eared head, with gaping jaw and lolling tongue and gleaming teeth; a
second later another head shot up.
“There are hundreds of them,” whispered Abbleway; “they have scented
us. They will tear the carriage to pieces. We shall be devoured.”
“Not me, on my name-day. The holy Mariä Kleophä would not permit it,”
said the woman with provoking calm.
The heads dropped down from the window and an uncanny silence fell on
the beleaguered carriage. Abbleway neither moved nor spoke. Perhaps the
brutes had not clearly seen or winded the human occupants of the carriage,
and had prowled away on some other errand of rapine.
The long torture-laden minutes passed slowly away.
“It grows cold,” said the woman suddenly, crossing over to the far end of
the carriage, where the heads had appeared. “The heating apparatus does
not work any longer. See, over there beyond the trees, there is a chimney
with smoke coming from it. It is not far, and the snow has nearly stopped, I
shall find a path through the forest to that house with the chimney.”
“But the wolves!” exclaimed Abbleway; “they may—”
Page 179
“Not on my name-day,” said the woman obstinately, and before he could
stop her she had opened the door and climbed down into the snow. A
moment later he hid his face in his hands; two gaunt lean figures rushed
upon her from the forest. No doubt she had courted her fate, but Abbleway
had no wish to see a human being torn to pieces and devoured before his
eyes.
When he looked at last a new sensation of scandalised astonishment took
possession of him. He had been straitly brought up in a small English town,
and he was not prepared to be the witness of a miracle. The wolves were
not doing anything worse to the woman than drench her with snow as they
gambolled round her.
A short, joyous bark revealed the clue to the situation.
“Are those—dogs?” he called weakly.
“My cousin Karl’s dogs, yes,” she answered; “that is his inn, over beyond
the trees. I knew it was there, but I did not want to take you there; he is
always grasping with strangers. However, it grows too cold to remain in
the train. Ah, ah, see what comes!”
A whistle sounded, and a relief engine made its appearance, snorting its
way sulkily through the snow. Abbleway did not have the opportunity for
finding out whether Karl was really avaricious.
stop her she had opened the door and climbed down into the snow. A
moment later he hid his face in his hands; two gaunt lean figures rushed
upon her from the forest. No doubt she had courted her fate, but Abbleway
had no wish to see a human being torn to pieces and devoured before his
eyes.
When he looked at last a new sensation of scandalised astonishment took
possession of him. He had been straitly brought up in a small English town,
and he was not prepared to be the witness of a miracle. The wolves were
not doing anything worse to the woman than drench her with snow as they
gambolled round her.
A short, joyous bark revealed the clue to the situation.
“Are those—dogs?” he called weakly.
“My cousin Karl’s dogs, yes,” she answered; “that is his inn, over beyond
the trees. I knew it was there, but I did not want to take you there; he is
always grasping with strangers. However, it grows too cold to remain in
the train. Ah, ah, see what comes!”
A whistle sounded, and a relief engine made its appearance, snorting its
way sulkily through the snow. Abbleway did not have the opportunity for
finding out whether Karl was really avaricious.
Page 180
THE LUMBER ROOM
The children were to be driven, as a special treat, to the sands at
Jagborough. Nicholas was not to be of the party; he was in disgrace. Only
that morning he had refused to eat his wholesome bread-and-milk on the
seemingly frivolous ground that there was a frog in it. Older and wiser and
better people had told him that there could not possibly be a frog in his
bread-and-milk and that he was not to talk nonsense; he continued,
nevertheless, to talk what seemed the veriest nonsense, and described with
much detail the colouration and markings of the alleged frog. The dramatic
part of the incident was that there really was a frog in Nicholas’ basin of
bread-and-milk; he had put it there himself, so he felt entitled to know
something about it. The sin of taking a frog from the garden and putting it
into a bowl of wholesome bread-and-milk was enlarged on at great length,
but the fact that stood out clearest in the whole affair, as it presented itself
to the mind of Nicholas, was that the older, wiser, and better people had
been proved to be profoundly in error in matters about which they had
expressed the utmost assurance.
“You said there couldn’t possibly be a frog in my bread-and-milk; there was
a frog in my bread-and-milk,” he repeated, with the insistence of a skilled
tactician who does not intend to shift from favourable ground.
So his boy-cousin and girl-cousin and his quite uninteresting younger
brother were to be taken to Jagborough sands that afternoon and he was to
stay at home. His cousins’ aunt, who insisted, by an unwarranted stretch of
imagination, in styling herself his aunt also, had hastily invented the
Jagborough expedition in order to impress on Nicholas the delights that he
had justly forfeited by his disgraceful conduct at the breakfast-table. It was
her habit, whenever one of the children fell from grace, to improvise
something of a festival nature from which the offender would be rigorously
debarred; if all the children sinned collectively they were suddenly
The children were to be driven, as a special treat, to the sands at
Jagborough. Nicholas was not to be of the party; he was in disgrace. Only
that morning he had refused to eat his wholesome bread-and-milk on the
seemingly frivolous ground that there was a frog in it. Older and wiser and
better people had told him that there could not possibly be a frog in his
bread-and-milk and that he was not to talk nonsense; he continued,
nevertheless, to talk what seemed the veriest nonsense, and described with
much detail the colouration and markings of the alleged frog. The dramatic
part of the incident was that there really was a frog in Nicholas’ basin of
bread-and-milk; he had put it there himself, so he felt entitled to know
something about it. The sin of taking a frog from the garden and putting it
into a bowl of wholesome bread-and-milk was enlarged on at great length,
but the fact that stood out clearest in the whole affair, as it presented itself
to the mind of Nicholas, was that the older, wiser, and better people had
been proved to be profoundly in error in matters about which they had
expressed the utmost assurance.
“You said there couldn’t possibly be a frog in my bread-and-milk; there was
a frog in my bread-and-milk,” he repeated, with the insistence of a skilled
tactician who does not intend to shift from favourable ground.
So his boy-cousin and girl-cousin and his quite uninteresting younger
brother were to be taken to Jagborough sands that afternoon and he was to
stay at home. His cousins’ aunt, who insisted, by an unwarranted stretch of
imagination, in styling herself his aunt also, had hastily invented the
Jagborough expedition in order to impress on Nicholas the delights that he
had justly forfeited by his disgraceful conduct at the breakfast-table. It was
her habit, whenever one of the children fell from grace, to improvise
something of a festival nature from which the offender would be rigorously
debarred; if all the children sinned collectively they were suddenly
Page 181
informed of a circus in a neighbouring town, a circus of unrivalled merit
and uncounted elephants, to which, but for their depravity, they would have
been taken that very day.
A few decent tears were looked for on the part of Nicholas when the
moment for the departure of the expedition arrived. As a matter of fact,
however, all the crying was done by his girl-cousin, who scraped her knee
rather painfully against the step of the carriage as she was scrambling in.
“How she did howl,” said Nicholas cheerfully, as the party drove off
without any of the elation of high spirits that should have characterised it.
“She’ll soon get over that,” said the soi-disant aunt; “it will be a glorious
afternoon for racing about over those beautiful sands. How they will enjoy
themselves!”
“Bobby won’t enjoy himself much, and he won’t race much either,” said
Nicholas with a grim chuckle; “his boots are hurting him. They’re too
tight.”
“Why didn’t he tell me they were hurting?” asked the aunt with some
asperity.
“He told you twice, but you weren’t listening. You often don’t listen when
we tell you important things.”
“You are not to go into the gooseberry garden,” said the aunt, changing the
subject.
“Why not?” demanded Nicholas.
“Because you are in disgrace,” said the aunt loftily.
Nicholas did not admit the flawlessness of the reasoning; he felt perfectly
capable of being in disgrace and in a gooseberry garden at the same
moment. His face took on an expression of considerable obstinacy. It was
clear to his aunt that he was determined to get into the gooseberry garden,
“only,” as she remarked to herself, “because I have told him he is not to.”
Now the gooseberry garden had two doors by which it might be entered,
and once a small person like Nicholas could slip in there he could
and uncounted elephants, to which, but for their depravity, they would have
been taken that very day.
A few decent tears were looked for on the part of Nicholas when the
moment for the departure of the expedition arrived. As a matter of fact,
however, all the crying was done by his girl-cousin, who scraped her knee
rather painfully against the step of the carriage as she was scrambling in.
“How she did howl,” said Nicholas cheerfully, as the party drove off
without any of the elation of high spirits that should have characterised it.
“She’ll soon get over that,” said the soi-disant aunt; “it will be a glorious
afternoon for racing about over those beautiful sands. How they will enjoy
themselves!”
“Bobby won’t enjoy himself much, and he won’t race much either,” said
Nicholas with a grim chuckle; “his boots are hurting him. They’re too
tight.”
“Why didn’t he tell me they were hurting?” asked the aunt with some
asperity.
“He told you twice, but you weren’t listening. You often don’t listen when
we tell you important things.”
“You are not to go into the gooseberry garden,” said the aunt, changing the
subject.
“Why not?” demanded Nicholas.
“Because you are in disgrace,” said the aunt loftily.
Nicholas did not admit the flawlessness of the reasoning; he felt perfectly
capable of being in disgrace and in a gooseberry garden at the same
moment. His face took on an expression of considerable obstinacy. It was
clear to his aunt that he was determined to get into the gooseberry garden,
“only,” as she remarked to herself, “because I have told him he is not to.”
Now the gooseberry garden had two doors by which it might be entered,
and once a small person like Nicholas could slip in there he could
Page 182
effectually disappear from view amid the masking growth of artichokes,
raspberry canes, and fruit bushes. The aunt had many other things to do
that afternoon, but she spent an hour or two in trivial gardening operations
among flower beds and shrubberies, whence she could keep a watchful eye
on the two doors that led to the forbidden paradise. She was a woman of
few ideas, with immense powers of concentration.
Nicholas made one or two sorties into the front garden, wriggling his way
with obvious stealth of purpose towards one or other of the doors, but never
able for a moment to evade the aunt’s watchful eye. As a matter of fact, he
had no intention of trying to get into the gooseberry garden, but it was
extremely convenient for him that his aunt should believe that he had; it
was a belief that would keep her on self-imposed sentry-duty for the greater
part of the afternoon. Having thoroughly confirmed and fortified her
suspicions Nicholas slipped back into the house and rapidly put into
execution a plan of action that had long germinated in his brain. By
standing on a chair in the library one could reach a shelf on which reposed a
fat, important-looking key. The key was as important as it looked; it was
the instrument which kept the mysteries of the lumber-room secure from
unauthorised intrusion, which opened a way only for aunts and such-like
privileged persons. Nicholas had not had much experience of the art of
fitting keys into keyholes and turning locks, but for some days past he had
practised with the key of the schoolroom door; he did not believe in trusting
too much to luck and accident. The key turned stiffly in the lock, but it
turned. The door opened, and Nicholas was in an unknown land, compared
with which the gooseberry garden was a stale delight, a mere material
pleasure.
Often and often Nicholas had pictured to himself what the lumber-room
might be like, that region that was so carefully sealed from youthful eyes
and concerning which no questions were ever answered. It came up to his
expectations. In the first place it was large and dimly lit, one high window
opening on to the forbidden garden being its only source of illumination. In
the second place it was a storehouse of unimagined treasures. The aunt-by-
assertion was one of those people who think that things spoil by use and
consign them to dust and damp by way of preserving them. Such parts of
the house as Nicholas knew best were rather bare and cheerless, but here
there were wonderful things for the eye to feast on. First and foremost there
raspberry canes, and fruit bushes. The aunt had many other things to do
that afternoon, but she spent an hour or two in trivial gardening operations
among flower beds and shrubberies, whence she could keep a watchful eye
on the two doors that led to the forbidden paradise. She was a woman of
few ideas, with immense powers of concentration.
Nicholas made one or two sorties into the front garden, wriggling his way
with obvious stealth of purpose towards one or other of the doors, but never
able for a moment to evade the aunt’s watchful eye. As a matter of fact, he
had no intention of trying to get into the gooseberry garden, but it was
extremely convenient for him that his aunt should believe that he had; it
was a belief that would keep her on self-imposed sentry-duty for the greater
part of the afternoon. Having thoroughly confirmed and fortified her
suspicions Nicholas slipped back into the house and rapidly put into
execution a plan of action that had long germinated in his brain. By
standing on a chair in the library one could reach a shelf on which reposed a
fat, important-looking key. The key was as important as it looked; it was
the instrument which kept the mysteries of the lumber-room secure from
unauthorised intrusion, which opened a way only for aunts and such-like
privileged persons. Nicholas had not had much experience of the art of
fitting keys into keyholes and turning locks, but for some days past he had
practised with the key of the schoolroom door; he did not believe in trusting
too much to luck and accident. The key turned stiffly in the lock, but it
turned. The door opened, and Nicholas was in an unknown land, compared
with which the gooseberry garden was a stale delight, a mere material
pleasure.
Often and often Nicholas had pictured to himself what the lumber-room
might be like, that region that was so carefully sealed from youthful eyes
and concerning which no questions were ever answered. It came up to his
expectations. In the first place it was large and dimly lit, one high window
opening on to the forbidden garden being its only source of illumination. In
the second place it was a storehouse of unimagined treasures. The aunt-by-
assertion was one of those people who think that things spoil by use and
consign them to dust and damp by way of preserving them. Such parts of
the house as Nicholas knew best were rather bare and cheerless, but here
there were wonderful things for the eye to feast on. First and foremost there
Page 183
was a piece of framed tapestry that was evidently meant to be a fire-screen.
To Nicholas it was a living, breathing story; he sat down on a roll of Indian
hangings, glowing in wonderful colours beneath a layer of dust, and took in
all the details of the tapestry picture. A man, dressed in the hunting
costume of some remote period, had just transfixed a stag with an arrow; it
could not have been a difficult shot because the stag was only one or two
paces away from him; in the thickly-growing vegetation that the picture
suggested it would not have been difficult to creep up to a feeding stag, and
the two spotted dogs that were springing forward to join in the chase had
evidently been trained to keep to heel till the arrow was discharged. That
part of the picture was simple, if interesting, but did the huntsman see, what
Nicholas saw, that four galloping wolves were coming in his direction
through the wood? There might be more than four of them hidden behind
the trees, and in any case would the man and his dogs be able to cope with
the four wolves if they made an attack? The man had only two arrows left
in his quiver, and he might miss with one or both of them; all one knew
about his skill in shooting was that he could hit a large stag at a ridiculously
short range. Nicholas sat for many golden minutes revolving the
possibilities of the scene; he was inclined to think that there were more than
four wolves and that the man and his dogs were in a tight corner.
But there were other objects of delight and interest claiming his instant
attention: there were quaint twisted candlesticks in the shape of snakes, and
a teapot fashioned like a china duck, out of whose open beak the tea was
supposed to come. How dull and shapeless the nursery teapot seemed in
comparison! And there was a carved sandal-wood box packed tight with
aromatic cotton-wool, and between the layers of cotton-wool were little
brass figures, hump-necked bulls, and peacocks and goblins, delightful to
see and to handle. Less promising in appearance was a large square book
with plain black covers; Nicholas peeped into it, and, behold, it was full of
coloured pictures of birds. And such birds! In the garden, and in the lanes
when he went for a walk, Nicholas came across a few birds, of which the
largest were an occasional magpie or wood-pigeon; here were herons and
bustards, kites, toucans, tiger-bitterns, brush turkeys, ibises, golden
pheasants, a whole portrait gallery of undreamed-of creatures. And as he
was admiring the colouring of the mandarin duck and assigning a life-
history to it, the voice of his aunt in shrill vociferation of his name came
To Nicholas it was a living, breathing story; he sat down on a roll of Indian
hangings, glowing in wonderful colours beneath a layer of dust, and took in
all the details of the tapestry picture. A man, dressed in the hunting
costume of some remote period, had just transfixed a stag with an arrow; it
could not have been a difficult shot because the stag was only one or two
paces away from him; in the thickly-growing vegetation that the picture
suggested it would not have been difficult to creep up to a feeding stag, and
the two spotted dogs that were springing forward to join in the chase had
evidently been trained to keep to heel till the arrow was discharged. That
part of the picture was simple, if interesting, but did the huntsman see, what
Nicholas saw, that four galloping wolves were coming in his direction
through the wood? There might be more than four of them hidden behind
the trees, and in any case would the man and his dogs be able to cope with
the four wolves if they made an attack? The man had only two arrows left
in his quiver, and he might miss with one or both of them; all one knew
about his skill in shooting was that he could hit a large stag at a ridiculously
short range. Nicholas sat for many golden minutes revolving the
possibilities of the scene; he was inclined to think that there were more than
four wolves and that the man and his dogs were in a tight corner.
But there were other objects of delight and interest claiming his instant
attention: there were quaint twisted candlesticks in the shape of snakes, and
a teapot fashioned like a china duck, out of whose open beak the tea was
supposed to come. How dull and shapeless the nursery teapot seemed in
comparison! And there was a carved sandal-wood box packed tight with
aromatic cotton-wool, and between the layers of cotton-wool were little
brass figures, hump-necked bulls, and peacocks and goblins, delightful to
see and to handle. Less promising in appearance was a large square book
with plain black covers; Nicholas peeped into it, and, behold, it was full of
coloured pictures of birds. And such birds! In the garden, and in the lanes
when he went for a walk, Nicholas came across a few birds, of which the
largest were an occasional magpie or wood-pigeon; here were herons and
bustards, kites, toucans, tiger-bitterns, brush turkeys, ibises, golden
pheasants, a whole portrait gallery of undreamed-of creatures. And as he
was admiring the colouring of the mandarin duck and assigning a life-
history to it, the voice of his aunt in shrill vociferation of his name came
Page 184
from the gooseberry garden without. She had grown suspicious at his long
disappearance, and had leapt to the conclusion that he had climbed over the
wall behind the sheltering screen of the lilac bushes; she was now engaged
in energetic and rather hopeless search for him among the artichokes and
raspberry canes.
“Nicholas, Nicholas!” she screamed, “you are to come out of this at once.
It’s no use trying to hide there; I can see you all the time.”
It was probably the first time for twenty years that anyone had smiled in
that lumber-room.
Presently the angry repetitions of Nicholas’ name gave way to a shriek, and
a cry for somebody to come quickly. Nicholas shut the book, restored it
carefully to its place in a corner, and shook some dust from a neighbouring
pile of newspapers over it. Then he crept from the room, locked the door,
and replaced the key exactly where he had found it. His aunt was still
calling his name when he sauntered into the front garden.
“Who’s calling?” he asked.
“Me,” came the answer from the other side of the wall; “didn’t you hear
me? I’ve been looking for you in the gooseberry garden, and I’ve slipped
into the rain-water tank. Luckily there’s no water in it, but the sides are
slippery and I can’t get out. Fetch the little ladder from under the cherry
tree—”
“I was told I wasn’t to go into the gooseberry garden,” said Nicholas
promptly.
“I told you not to, and now I tell you that you may,” came the voice from
the rain-water tank, rather impatiently.
“Your voice doesn’t sound like aunt’s,” objected Nicholas; “you may be the
Evil One tempting me to be disobedient. Aunt often tells me that the Evil
One tempts me and that I always yield. This time I’m not going to yield.”
“Don’t talk nonsense,” said the prisoner in the tank; “go and fetch the
ladder.”
“Will there be strawberry jam for tea?” asked Nicholas innocently.
disappearance, and had leapt to the conclusion that he had climbed over the
wall behind the sheltering screen of the lilac bushes; she was now engaged
in energetic and rather hopeless search for him among the artichokes and
raspberry canes.
“Nicholas, Nicholas!” she screamed, “you are to come out of this at once.
It’s no use trying to hide there; I can see you all the time.”
It was probably the first time for twenty years that anyone had smiled in
that lumber-room.
Presently the angry repetitions of Nicholas’ name gave way to a shriek, and
a cry for somebody to come quickly. Nicholas shut the book, restored it
carefully to its place in a corner, and shook some dust from a neighbouring
pile of newspapers over it. Then he crept from the room, locked the door,
and replaced the key exactly where he had found it. His aunt was still
calling his name when he sauntered into the front garden.
“Who’s calling?” he asked.
“Me,” came the answer from the other side of the wall; “didn’t you hear
me? I’ve been looking for you in the gooseberry garden, and I’ve slipped
into the rain-water tank. Luckily there’s no water in it, but the sides are
slippery and I can’t get out. Fetch the little ladder from under the cherry
tree—”
“I was told I wasn’t to go into the gooseberry garden,” said Nicholas
promptly.
“I told you not to, and now I tell you that you may,” came the voice from
the rain-water tank, rather impatiently.
“Your voice doesn’t sound like aunt’s,” objected Nicholas; “you may be the
Evil One tempting me to be disobedient. Aunt often tells me that the Evil
One tempts me and that I always yield. This time I’m not going to yield.”
“Don’t talk nonsense,” said the prisoner in the tank; “go and fetch the
ladder.”
“Will there be strawberry jam for tea?” asked Nicholas innocently.
Page 185
“Certainly there will be,” said the aunt, privately resolving that Nicholas
should have none of it.
“Now I know that you are the Evil One and not aunt,” shouted Nicholas
gleefully; “when we asked aunt for strawberry jam yesterday she said there
wasn’t any. I know there are four jars of it in the store cupboard, because I
looked, and of course you know it’s there, but she doesn’t, because she said
there wasn’t any. Oh, Devil, you have sold yourself!”
There was an unusual sense of luxury in being able to talk to an aunt as
though one was talking to the Evil One, but Nicholas knew, with childish
discernment, that such luxuries were not to be over-indulged in. He walked
noisily away, and it was a kitchenmaid, in search of parsley, who eventually
rescued the aunt from the rain-water tank.
Tea that evening was partaken of in a fearsome silence. The tide had been
at its highest when the children had arrived at Jagborough Cove, so there
had been no sands to play on—a circumstance that the aunt had overlooked
in the haste of organising her punitive expedition. The tightness of Bobby’s
boots had had disastrous effect on his temper the whole of the afternoon,
and altogether the children could not have been said to have enjoyed
themselves. The aunt maintained the frozen muteness of one who has
suffered undignified and unmerited detention in a rain-water tank for thirty-
five minutes. As for Nicholas, he, too, was silent, in the absorption of one
who has much to think about; it was just possible, he considered, that the
huntsman would escape with his hounds while the wolves feasted on the
stricken stag.
should have none of it.
“Now I know that you are the Evil One and not aunt,” shouted Nicholas
gleefully; “when we asked aunt for strawberry jam yesterday she said there
wasn’t any. I know there are four jars of it in the store cupboard, because I
looked, and of course you know it’s there, but she doesn’t, because she said
there wasn’t any. Oh, Devil, you have sold yourself!”
There was an unusual sense of luxury in being able to talk to an aunt as
though one was talking to the Evil One, but Nicholas knew, with childish
discernment, that such luxuries were not to be over-indulged in. He walked
noisily away, and it was a kitchenmaid, in search of parsley, who eventually
rescued the aunt from the rain-water tank.
Tea that evening was partaken of in a fearsome silence. The tide had been
at its highest when the children had arrived at Jagborough Cove, so there
had been no sands to play on—a circumstance that the aunt had overlooked
in the haste of organising her punitive expedition. The tightness of Bobby’s
boots had had disastrous effect on his temper the whole of the afternoon,
and altogether the children could not have been said to have enjoyed
themselves. The aunt maintained the frozen muteness of one who has
suffered undignified and unmerited detention in a rain-water tank for thirty-
five minutes. As for Nicholas, he, too, was silent, in the absorption of one
who has much to think about; it was just possible, he considered, that the
huntsman would escape with his hounds while the wolves feasted on the
stricken stag.
Page 186
FUR
“You look worried, dear,” said Eleanor.
“I am worried,” admitted Suzanne; “not worried exactly, but anxious. You
see, my birthday happens next week—”
“You lucky person,” interrupted Eleanor; “my birthday doesn’t come till the
end of March.”
“Well, old Bertram Kneyght is over in England just now from the
Argentine. He’s a kind of distant cousin of my mother’s, and so
enormously rich that we’ve never let the relationship drop out of sight.
Even if we don’t see him or hear from him for years he is always Cousin
Bertram when he does turn up. I can’t say he’s ever been of much solid use
to us, but yesterday the subject of my birthday cropped up, and he asked me
to let him know what I wanted for a present.”
“Now I understand the anxiety,” observed Eleanor.
“As a rule when one is confronted with a problem like that,” said Suzanne,
“all one’s ideas vanish; one doesn’t seem to have a desire in the world.
Now it so happens that I have been very keen on a little Dresden figure that
I saw somewhere in Kensington; about thirty-six shillings, quite beyond my
means. I was very nearly describing the figure, and giving Bertram the
address of the shop. And then it suddenly struck me that thirty-six shillings
was such a ridiculously inadequate sum for a man of his immense wealth to
spend on a birthday present. He could give thirty-six pounds as easily as
you or I could buy a bunch of violets. I don’t want to be greedy, of course,
but I don’t like being wasteful.”
“The question is,” said Eleanor, “what are his ideas as to present-giving?
Some of the wealthiest people have curiously cramped views on that
subject. When people grow gradually rich their requirements and standard
“You look worried, dear,” said Eleanor.
“I am worried,” admitted Suzanne; “not worried exactly, but anxious. You
see, my birthday happens next week—”
“You lucky person,” interrupted Eleanor; “my birthday doesn’t come till the
end of March.”
“Well, old Bertram Kneyght is over in England just now from the
Argentine. He’s a kind of distant cousin of my mother’s, and so
enormously rich that we’ve never let the relationship drop out of sight.
Even if we don’t see him or hear from him for years he is always Cousin
Bertram when he does turn up. I can’t say he’s ever been of much solid use
to us, but yesterday the subject of my birthday cropped up, and he asked me
to let him know what I wanted for a present.”
“Now I understand the anxiety,” observed Eleanor.
“As a rule when one is confronted with a problem like that,” said Suzanne,
“all one’s ideas vanish; one doesn’t seem to have a desire in the world.
Now it so happens that I have been very keen on a little Dresden figure that
I saw somewhere in Kensington; about thirty-six shillings, quite beyond my
means. I was very nearly describing the figure, and giving Bertram the
address of the shop. And then it suddenly struck me that thirty-six shillings
was such a ridiculously inadequate sum for a man of his immense wealth to
spend on a birthday present. He could give thirty-six pounds as easily as
you or I could buy a bunch of violets. I don’t want to be greedy, of course,
but I don’t like being wasteful.”
“The question is,” said Eleanor, “what are his ideas as to present-giving?
Some of the wealthiest people have curiously cramped views on that
subject. When people grow gradually rich their requirements and standard
Page 187
of living expand in proportion, while their present-giving instincts often
remain in the undeveloped condition of their earlier days. Something
showy and not-too-expensive in a shop is their only conception of the ideal
gift. That is why even quite good shops have their counters and windows
crowded with things worth about four shillings that look as if they might be
worth seven-and-six, and are priced at ten shillings and labelled seasonable
gifts.’”
“I know,” said Suzanne; “that is why it is so risky to be vague when one is
giving indications of one’s wants. Now if I say to him: ‘I am going out to
Davos this winter, so anything in the travelling line would be acceptable,’
he might give me a dressing-bag with gold-mounted fittings, but, on the
other hand, he might give me Baedeker’s Switzerland, or ‘Skiing without
Tears,’ or something of that sort.”
“He would be more likely to say: ‘She’ll be going to lots of dances, a fan
will be sure to be useful.’”
“Yes, and I’ve got tons of fans, so you see where the danger and anxiety
lies. Now if there is one thing more than another that I really urgently want
it is furs. I simply haven’t any. I’m told that Davos is full of Russians, and
they are sure to wear the most lovely sables and things. To be among
people who are smothered in furs when one hasn’t any oneself makes one
want to break most of the Commandments.”
“If it’s furs that you’re out for,” said Eleanor, “you will have to superintend
the choice of them in person. You can’t be sure that your cousin knows the
difference between silver-fox and ordinary squirrel.”
“There are some heavenly silver-fox stoles at Goliath and Mastodon’s,” said
Suzanne, with a sigh; “if I could only inveigle Bertram into their building
and take him for a stroll through the fur department!”
“He lives somewhere near there, doesn’t he?” said Eleanor. “Do you know
what his habits are? Does he take a walk at any particular time of day?”
“He usually walks down to his club about three o’clock, if it’s a fine day.
That takes him right past Goliath and Mastodon’s.”
remain in the undeveloped condition of their earlier days. Something
showy and not-too-expensive in a shop is their only conception of the ideal
gift. That is why even quite good shops have their counters and windows
crowded with things worth about four shillings that look as if they might be
worth seven-and-six, and are priced at ten shillings and labelled seasonable
gifts.’”
“I know,” said Suzanne; “that is why it is so risky to be vague when one is
giving indications of one’s wants. Now if I say to him: ‘I am going out to
Davos this winter, so anything in the travelling line would be acceptable,’
he might give me a dressing-bag with gold-mounted fittings, but, on the
other hand, he might give me Baedeker’s Switzerland, or ‘Skiing without
Tears,’ or something of that sort.”
“He would be more likely to say: ‘She’ll be going to lots of dances, a fan
will be sure to be useful.’”
“Yes, and I’ve got tons of fans, so you see where the danger and anxiety
lies. Now if there is one thing more than another that I really urgently want
it is furs. I simply haven’t any. I’m told that Davos is full of Russians, and
they are sure to wear the most lovely sables and things. To be among
people who are smothered in furs when one hasn’t any oneself makes one
want to break most of the Commandments.”
“If it’s furs that you’re out for,” said Eleanor, “you will have to superintend
the choice of them in person. You can’t be sure that your cousin knows the
difference between silver-fox and ordinary squirrel.”
“There are some heavenly silver-fox stoles at Goliath and Mastodon’s,” said
Suzanne, with a sigh; “if I could only inveigle Bertram into their building
and take him for a stroll through the fur department!”
“He lives somewhere near there, doesn’t he?” said Eleanor. “Do you know
what his habits are? Does he take a walk at any particular time of day?”
“He usually walks down to his club about three o’clock, if it’s a fine day.
That takes him right past Goliath and Mastodon’s.”
Page 188
“Let us two meet him accidentally at the street corner to-morrow,” said
Eleanor; “we can walk a little way with him, and with luck we ought to be
able to side-track him into the shop. You can say you want to get a hair-net
or something. When we’re safely there I can say: ‘I wish you’d tell me
what you want for your birthday.’ Then you’ll have everything ready to
hand—the rich cousin, the fur department, and the topic of birthday
presents.”
“It’s a great idea,” said Suzanne; “you really are a brick. Come round to-
morrow at twenty to three; don’t be late, we must carry out our ambush to
the minute.”
At a few minutes to three the next afternoon the fur-trappers walked warily
towards the selected corner. In the near distance rose the colossal pile of
Messrs. Goliath and Mastodon’s famed establishment. The afternoon was
brilliantly fine, exactly the sort of weather to tempt a gentleman of
advancing years into the discreet exercise of a leisurely walk.
“I say, dear, I wish you’d do something for me this evening,” said Eleanor
to her companion; “just drop in after dinner on some pretext or other, and
stay on to make a fourth at bridge with Adela and the aunts. Otherwise I
shall have to play, and Harry Scarisbrooke is going to come in unexpectedly
about nine-fifteen, and I particularly want to be free to talk to him while the
others are playing.”
“Sorry, my dear, no can do,” said Suzanne; “ordinary bridge at three-pence
a hundred, with such dreadfully slow players as your aunts, bores me to
tears. I nearly go to sleep over it.”
“But I most particularly want an opportunity to talk with Harry,” urged
Eleanor, an angry glint coming into her eyes.
“Sorry, anything to oblige, but not that,” said Suzanne cheerfully; the
sacrifices of friendship were beautiful in her eyes as long as she was not
asked to make them.
Eleanor said nothing further on the subject, but the corners of her mouth
rearranged themselves.
“There’s our man!” exclaimed Suzanne suddenly; “hurry!”
Eleanor; “we can walk a little way with him, and with luck we ought to be
able to side-track him into the shop. You can say you want to get a hair-net
or something. When we’re safely there I can say: ‘I wish you’d tell me
what you want for your birthday.’ Then you’ll have everything ready to
hand—the rich cousin, the fur department, and the topic of birthday
presents.”
“It’s a great idea,” said Suzanne; “you really are a brick. Come round to-
morrow at twenty to three; don’t be late, we must carry out our ambush to
the minute.”
At a few minutes to three the next afternoon the fur-trappers walked warily
towards the selected corner. In the near distance rose the colossal pile of
Messrs. Goliath and Mastodon’s famed establishment. The afternoon was
brilliantly fine, exactly the sort of weather to tempt a gentleman of
advancing years into the discreet exercise of a leisurely walk.
“I say, dear, I wish you’d do something for me this evening,” said Eleanor
to her companion; “just drop in after dinner on some pretext or other, and
stay on to make a fourth at bridge with Adela and the aunts. Otherwise I
shall have to play, and Harry Scarisbrooke is going to come in unexpectedly
about nine-fifteen, and I particularly want to be free to talk to him while the
others are playing.”
“Sorry, my dear, no can do,” said Suzanne; “ordinary bridge at three-pence
a hundred, with such dreadfully slow players as your aunts, bores me to
tears. I nearly go to sleep over it.”
“But I most particularly want an opportunity to talk with Harry,” urged
Eleanor, an angry glint coming into her eyes.
“Sorry, anything to oblige, but not that,” said Suzanne cheerfully; the
sacrifices of friendship were beautiful in her eyes as long as she was not
asked to make them.
Eleanor said nothing further on the subject, but the corners of her mouth
rearranged themselves.
“There’s our man!” exclaimed Suzanne suddenly; “hurry!”
Page 189
Mr. Bertram Kneyght greeted his cousin and her friend with genuine
heartiness, and readily accepted their invitation to explore the crowded mart
that stood temptingly at their elbow. The plate-glass doors swung open and
the trio plunged bravely into the jostling throng of buyers and loiterers.
“Is it always as full as this?” asked Bertram of Eleanor.
“More or less, and autumn sales are on just now,” she replied.
Suzanne, in her anxiety to pilot her cousin to the desired haven of the fur
department, was usually a few paces ahead of the others, coming back to
them now and then if they lingered for a moment at some attractive counter,
with the nervous solicitude of a parent rook encouraging its young ones on
their first flying expedition.
“It’s Suzanne’s birthday on Wednesday next,” confided Eleanor to Bertram
Kneyght at a moment when Suzanne had left them unusually far behind;
“my birthday comes the day before, so we are both on the look-out for
something to give each other.”
“Ah,” said Bertram. “Now, perhaps you can advise me on that very point. I
want to give Suzanne something, and I haven’t the least idea what she
wants.”
“She’s rather a problem,” said Eleanor. “She seems to have everything one
can think of, lucky girl. A fan is always useful; she’ll be going to a lot of
dances at Davos this winter. Yes, I should think a fan would please her
more than anything. After our birthdays are over we inspect each other’s
muster of presents, and I always feel dreadfully humble. She gets such nice
things, and I never have anything worth showing. You see, none of my
relations or any of the people who give me presents are at all well off, so I
can’t expect them to do anything more than just remember the day with
some little trifle. Two years ago an uncle on my mother’s side of the
family, who had come into a small legacy, promised me a silver-fox stole
for my birthday. I can’t tell you how excited I was about it, how I pictured
myself showing it off to all my friends and enemies. Then just at that
moment his wife died, and, of course, poor man, he could not be expected
to think of birthday presents at such a time. He has lived abroad ever since,
and I never got my fur. Do you know, to this day I can scarcely look at a
heartiness, and readily accepted their invitation to explore the crowded mart
that stood temptingly at their elbow. The plate-glass doors swung open and
the trio plunged bravely into the jostling throng of buyers and loiterers.
“Is it always as full as this?” asked Bertram of Eleanor.
“More or less, and autumn sales are on just now,” she replied.
Suzanne, in her anxiety to pilot her cousin to the desired haven of the fur
department, was usually a few paces ahead of the others, coming back to
them now and then if they lingered for a moment at some attractive counter,
with the nervous solicitude of a parent rook encouraging its young ones on
their first flying expedition.
“It’s Suzanne’s birthday on Wednesday next,” confided Eleanor to Bertram
Kneyght at a moment when Suzanne had left them unusually far behind;
“my birthday comes the day before, so we are both on the look-out for
something to give each other.”
“Ah,” said Bertram. “Now, perhaps you can advise me on that very point. I
want to give Suzanne something, and I haven’t the least idea what she
wants.”
“She’s rather a problem,” said Eleanor. “She seems to have everything one
can think of, lucky girl. A fan is always useful; she’ll be going to a lot of
dances at Davos this winter. Yes, I should think a fan would please her
more than anything. After our birthdays are over we inspect each other’s
muster of presents, and I always feel dreadfully humble. She gets such nice
things, and I never have anything worth showing. You see, none of my
relations or any of the people who give me presents are at all well off, so I
can’t expect them to do anything more than just remember the day with
some little trifle. Two years ago an uncle on my mother’s side of the
family, who had come into a small legacy, promised me a silver-fox stole
for my birthday. I can’t tell you how excited I was about it, how I pictured
myself showing it off to all my friends and enemies. Then just at that
moment his wife died, and, of course, poor man, he could not be expected
to think of birthday presents at such a time. He has lived abroad ever since,
and I never got my fur. Do you know, to this day I can scarcely look at a
Page 190
silver-fox pelt in a shop window or round anyone’s neck without feeling
ready to burst into tears. I suppose if I hadn’t had the prospect of getting
one I shouldn’t feel that way. Look, there is the fan counter, on your left;
you can easily slip away in the crowd. Get her as nice a one as you can see
—she is such a dear, dear girl.”
“Hullo, I thought I had lost you,” said Suzanne, making her way through an
obstructive knot of shoppers. “Where is Bertram?”
“I got separated from him long ago. I thought he was on ahead with you,”
said Eleanor. “We shall never find him in this crush.”
Which turned out to be a true prediction.
“All our trouble and forethought thrown away,” said Suzanne sulkily, when
they had pushed their way fruitlessly through half a dozen departments.
“I can’t think why you didn’t grab him by the arm,” said Eleanor; “I would
have if I’d known him longer, but I’d only just been introduced. It’s nearly
four now, we’d better have tea.”
Some days later Suzanne rang Eleanor up on the telephone.
“Thank you very much for the photograph frame. It was just what I
wanted. Very good of you. I say, do you know what that Kneyght person
has given me? Just what you said he would—a wretched fan. What? Oh
yes, quite a good enough fan in its way, but still . . .”
“You must come and see what he’s given me,” came in Eleanor’s voice over
the ’phone.
“You! Why should he give you anything?”
“Your cousin appears to be one of those rare people of wealth who take a
pleasure in giving good presents,” came the reply.
“I wondered why he was so anxious to know where she lived,” snapped
Suzanne to herself as she rang off.
A cloud has arisen between the friendships of the two young women; as far
as Eleanor is concerned the cloud has a silver-fox lining.
ready to burst into tears. I suppose if I hadn’t had the prospect of getting
one I shouldn’t feel that way. Look, there is the fan counter, on your left;
you can easily slip away in the crowd. Get her as nice a one as you can see
—she is such a dear, dear girl.”
“Hullo, I thought I had lost you,” said Suzanne, making her way through an
obstructive knot of shoppers. “Where is Bertram?”
“I got separated from him long ago. I thought he was on ahead with you,”
said Eleanor. “We shall never find him in this crush.”
Which turned out to be a true prediction.
“All our trouble and forethought thrown away,” said Suzanne sulkily, when
they had pushed their way fruitlessly through half a dozen departments.
“I can’t think why you didn’t grab him by the arm,” said Eleanor; “I would
have if I’d known him longer, but I’d only just been introduced. It’s nearly
four now, we’d better have tea.”
Some days later Suzanne rang Eleanor up on the telephone.
“Thank you very much for the photograph frame. It was just what I
wanted. Very good of you. I say, do you know what that Kneyght person
has given me? Just what you said he would—a wretched fan. What? Oh
yes, quite a good enough fan in its way, but still . . .”
“You must come and see what he’s given me,” came in Eleanor’s voice over
the ’phone.
“You! Why should he give you anything?”
“Your cousin appears to be one of those rare people of wealth who take a
pleasure in giving good presents,” came the reply.
“I wondered why he was so anxious to know where she lived,” snapped
Suzanne to herself as she rang off.
A cloud has arisen between the friendships of the two young women; as far
as Eleanor is concerned the cloud has a silver-fox lining.
Page 191
THE PHILANTHROPIST AND THE HAPPY
CAT
Jocantha Bessbury was in the mood to be serenely and graciously happy.
Her world was a pleasant place, and it was wearing one of its pleasantest
aspects. Gregory had managed to get home for a hurried lunch and a smoke
afterwards in the little snuggery; the lunch had been a good one, and there
was just time to do justice to the coffee and cigarettes. Both were excellent
in their way, and Gregory was, in his way, an excellent husband. Jocantha
rather suspected herself of making him a very charming wife, and more
than suspected herself of having a first-rate dressmaker.
“I don’t suppose a more thoroughly contented personality is to be found in
all Chelsea,” observed Jocantha in allusion to herself; “except perhaps
Attab,” she continued, glancing towards the large tabby-marked cat that lay
in considerable ease in a corner of the divan. “He lies there, purring and
dreaming, shifting his limbs now and then in an ecstasy of cushioned
comfort. He seems the incarnation of everything soft and silky and velvety,
without a sharp edge in his composition, a dreamer whose philosophy is
sleep and let sleep; and then, as evening draws on, he goes out into the
garden with a red glint in his eyes and slays a drowsy sparrow.”
“As every pair of sparrows hatches out ten or more young ones in the year,
while their food supply remains stationary, it is just as well that the Attabs
of the community should have that idea of how to pass an amusing
afternoon,” said Gregory. Having delivered himself of this sage comment
he lit another cigarette, bade Jocantha a playfully affectionate good-bye,
and departed into the outer world.
“Remember, dinner’s a wee bit earlier to-night, as we’re going to the
Haymarket,” she called after him.
CAT
Jocantha Bessbury was in the mood to be serenely and graciously happy.
Her world was a pleasant place, and it was wearing one of its pleasantest
aspects. Gregory had managed to get home for a hurried lunch and a smoke
afterwards in the little snuggery; the lunch had been a good one, and there
was just time to do justice to the coffee and cigarettes. Both were excellent
in their way, and Gregory was, in his way, an excellent husband. Jocantha
rather suspected herself of making him a very charming wife, and more
than suspected herself of having a first-rate dressmaker.
“I don’t suppose a more thoroughly contented personality is to be found in
all Chelsea,” observed Jocantha in allusion to herself; “except perhaps
Attab,” she continued, glancing towards the large tabby-marked cat that lay
in considerable ease in a corner of the divan. “He lies there, purring and
dreaming, shifting his limbs now and then in an ecstasy of cushioned
comfort. He seems the incarnation of everything soft and silky and velvety,
without a sharp edge in his composition, a dreamer whose philosophy is
sleep and let sleep; and then, as evening draws on, he goes out into the
garden with a red glint in his eyes and slays a drowsy sparrow.”
“As every pair of sparrows hatches out ten or more young ones in the year,
while their food supply remains stationary, it is just as well that the Attabs
of the community should have that idea of how to pass an amusing
afternoon,” said Gregory. Having delivered himself of this sage comment
he lit another cigarette, bade Jocantha a playfully affectionate good-bye,
and departed into the outer world.
“Remember, dinner’s a wee bit earlier to-night, as we’re going to the
Haymarket,” she called after him.
Page 192
Left to herself, Jocantha continued the process of looking at her life with
placid, introspective eyes. If she had not everything she wanted in this
world, at least she was very well pleased with what she had got. She was
very well pleased, for instance, with the snuggery, which contrived
somehow to be cosy and dainty and expensive all at once. The porcelain
was rare and beautiful, the Chinese enamels took on wonderful tints in the
firelight, the rugs and hangings led the eye through sumptuous harmonies of
colouring. It was a room in which one might have suitably entertained an
ambassador or an archbishop, but it was also a room in which one could cut
out pictures for a scrap-book without feeling that one was scandalising the
deities of the place with one’s litter. And as with the snuggery, so with the
rest of the house, and as with the house, so with the other departments of
Jocantha’s life; she really had good reason for being one of the most
contented women in Chelsea.
From being in a mood of simmering satisfaction with her lot she passed to
the phase of being generously commiserating for those thousands around
her whose lives and circumstances were dull, cheap, pleasureless, and
empty. Work girls, shop assistants and so forth, the class that have neither
the happy-go-lucky freedom of the poor nor the leisured freedom of the
rich, came specially within the range of her sympathy. It was sad to think
that there were young people who, after a long day’s work, had to sit alone
in chill, dreary bedrooms because they could not afford the price of a cup of
coffee and a sandwich in a restaurant, still less a shilling for a theatre
gallery.
Jocantha’s mind was still dwelling on this theme when she started forth on
an afternoon campaign of desultory shopping; it would be rather a
comforting thing, she told herself, if she could do something, on the spur of
the moment, to bring a gleam of pleasure and interest into the life of even
one or two wistful-hearted, empty-pocketed workers; it would add a good
deal to her sense of enjoyment at the theatre that night. She would get two
upper circle tickets for a popular play, make her way into some cheap tea-
shop, and present the tickets to the first couple of interesting work girls with
whom she could casually drop into conversation. She could explain matters
by saying that she was unable to use the tickets herself and did not want
them to be wasted, and, on the other hand, did not want the trouble of
sending them back. On further reflection she decided that it might be better
placid, introspective eyes. If she had not everything she wanted in this
world, at least she was very well pleased with what she had got. She was
very well pleased, for instance, with the snuggery, which contrived
somehow to be cosy and dainty and expensive all at once. The porcelain
was rare and beautiful, the Chinese enamels took on wonderful tints in the
firelight, the rugs and hangings led the eye through sumptuous harmonies of
colouring. It was a room in which one might have suitably entertained an
ambassador or an archbishop, but it was also a room in which one could cut
out pictures for a scrap-book without feeling that one was scandalising the
deities of the place with one’s litter. And as with the snuggery, so with the
rest of the house, and as with the house, so with the other departments of
Jocantha’s life; she really had good reason for being one of the most
contented women in Chelsea.
From being in a mood of simmering satisfaction with her lot she passed to
the phase of being generously commiserating for those thousands around
her whose lives and circumstances were dull, cheap, pleasureless, and
empty. Work girls, shop assistants and so forth, the class that have neither
the happy-go-lucky freedom of the poor nor the leisured freedom of the
rich, came specially within the range of her sympathy. It was sad to think
that there were young people who, after a long day’s work, had to sit alone
in chill, dreary bedrooms because they could not afford the price of a cup of
coffee and a sandwich in a restaurant, still less a shilling for a theatre
gallery.
Jocantha’s mind was still dwelling on this theme when she started forth on
an afternoon campaign of desultory shopping; it would be rather a
comforting thing, she told herself, if she could do something, on the spur of
the moment, to bring a gleam of pleasure and interest into the life of even
one or two wistful-hearted, empty-pocketed workers; it would add a good
deal to her sense of enjoyment at the theatre that night. She would get two
upper circle tickets for a popular play, make her way into some cheap tea-
shop, and present the tickets to the first couple of interesting work girls with
whom she could casually drop into conversation. She could explain matters
by saying that she was unable to use the tickets herself and did not want
them to be wasted, and, on the other hand, did not want the trouble of
sending them back. On further reflection she decided that it might be better
Page 193
to get only one ticket and give it to some lonely-looking girl sitting eating
her frugal meal by herself; the girl might scrape acquaintance with her next-
seat neighbour at the theatre and lay the foundations of a lasting friendship.
With the Fairy Godmother impulse strong upon her, Jocantha marched into
a ticket agency and selected with immense care an upper circle seat for the
“Yellow Peacock,” a play that was attracting a considerable amount of
discussion and criticism. Then she went forth in search of a tea-shop and
philanthropic adventure, at about the same time that Attab sauntered into
the garden with a mind attuned to sparrow stalking. In a corner of an
A.B.C. shop she found an unoccupied table, whereat she promptly installed
herself, impelled by the fact that at the next table was sitting a young girl,
rather plain of feature, with tired, listless eyes, and a general air of
uncomplaining forlornness. Her dress was of poor material, but aimed at
being in the fashion, her hair was pretty, and her complexion bad; she was
finishing a modest meal of tea and scone, and she was not very different in
her way from thousands of other girls who were finishing, or beginning, or
continuing their teas in London tea-shops at that exact moment. The odds
were enormously in favour of the supposition that she had never seen the
“Yellow Peacock”; obviously she supplied excellent material for Jocantha’s
first experiment in haphazard benefaction.
Jocantha ordered some tea and a muffin, and then turned a friendly scrutiny
on her neighbour with a view to catching her eye. At that precise moment
the girl’s face lit up with sudden pleasure, her eyes sparkled, a flush came
into her cheeks, and she looked almost pretty. A young man, whom she
greeted with an affectionate “Hullo, Bertie,” came up to her table and took
his seat in a chair facing her. Jocantha looked hard at the new-comer; he
was in appearance a few years younger than herself, very much better
looking than Gregory, rather better looking, in fact, than any of the young
men of her set. She guessed him to be a well-mannered young clerk in
some wholesale warehouse, existing and amusing himself as best he might
on a tiny salary, and commanding a holiday of about two weeks in the year.
He was aware, of course, of his good looks, but with the shy self-
consciousness of the Anglo-Saxon, not the blatant complacency of the Latin
or Semite. He was obviously on terms of friendly intimacy with the girl he
was talking to, probably they were drifting towards a formal engagement.
Jocantha pictured the boy’s home, in a rather narrow circle, with a tiresome
her frugal meal by herself; the girl might scrape acquaintance with her next-
seat neighbour at the theatre and lay the foundations of a lasting friendship.
With the Fairy Godmother impulse strong upon her, Jocantha marched into
a ticket agency and selected with immense care an upper circle seat for the
“Yellow Peacock,” a play that was attracting a considerable amount of
discussion and criticism. Then she went forth in search of a tea-shop and
philanthropic adventure, at about the same time that Attab sauntered into
the garden with a mind attuned to sparrow stalking. In a corner of an
A.B.C. shop she found an unoccupied table, whereat she promptly installed
herself, impelled by the fact that at the next table was sitting a young girl,
rather plain of feature, with tired, listless eyes, and a general air of
uncomplaining forlornness. Her dress was of poor material, but aimed at
being in the fashion, her hair was pretty, and her complexion bad; she was
finishing a modest meal of tea and scone, and she was not very different in
her way from thousands of other girls who were finishing, or beginning, or
continuing their teas in London tea-shops at that exact moment. The odds
were enormously in favour of the supposition that she had never seen the
“Yellow Peacock”; obviously she supplied excellent material for Jocantha’s
first experiment in haphazard benefaction.
Jocantha ordered some tea and a muffin, and then turned a friendly scrutiny
on her neighbour with a view to catching her eye. At that precise moment
the girl’s face lit up with sudden pleasure, her eyes sparkled, a flush came
into her cheeks, and she looked almost pretty. A young man, whom she
greeted with an affectionate “Hullo, Bertie,” came up to her table and took
his seat in a chair facing her. Jocantha looked hard at the new-comer; he
was in appearance a few years younger than herself, very much better
looking than Gregory, rather better looking, in fact, than any of the young
men of her set. She guessed him to be a well-mannered young clerk in
some wholesale warehouse, existing and amusing himself as best he might
on a tiny salary, and commanding a holiday of about two weeks in the year.
He was aware, of course, of his good looks, but with the shy self-
consciousness of the Anglo-Saxon, not the blatant complacency of the Latin
or Semite. He was obviously on terms of friendly intimacy with the girl he
was talking to, probably they were drifting towards a formal engagement.
Jocantha pictured the boy’s home, in a rather narrow circle, with a tiresome
Page 194
mother who always wanted to know how and where he spent his evenings.
He would exchange that humdrum thraldom in due course for a home of his
own, dominated by a chronic scarcity of pounds, shillings, and pence, and a
dearth of most of the things that made life attractive or comfortable.
Jocantha felt extremely sorry for him. She wondered if he had seen the
“Yellow Peacock”; the odds were enormously in favour of the supposition
that he had not. The girl had finished her tea and would shortly be going
back to her work; when the boy was alone it would be quite easy for
Jocantha to say: “My husband has made other arrangements for me this
evening; would you care to make use of this ticket, which would otherwise
be wasted?” Then she could come there again one afternoon for tea, and, if
she saw him, ask him how he liked the play. If he was a nice boy and
improved on acquaintance he could be given more theatre tickets, and
perhaps asked to come one Sunday to tea at Chelsea. Jocantha made up her
mind that he would improve on acquaintance, and that Gregory would like
him, and that the Fairy Godmother business would prove far more
entertaining than she had originally anticipated. The boy was distinctly
presentable; he knew how to brush his hair, which was possibly an imitative
faculty; he knew what colour of tie suited him, which might be intuition; he
was exactly the type that Jocantha admired, which of course was accident.
Altogether she was rather pleased when the girl looked at the clock and
bade a friendly but hurried farewell to her companion. Bertie nodded
“good-bye,” gulped down a mouthful of tea, and then produced from his
overcoat pocket a paper-covered book, bearing the title “Sepoy and Sahib, a
tale of the great Mutiny.”
The laws of tea-shop etiquette forbid that you should offer theatre tickets to
a stranger without having first caught the stranger’s eye. It is even better if
you can ask to have a sugar basin passed to you, having previously
concealed the fact that you have a large and well-filled sugar basin on your
own table; this is not difficult to manage, as the printed menu is generally
nearly as large as the table, and can be made to stand on end. Jocantha set
to work hopefully; she had a long and rather high-pitched discussion with
the waitress concerning alleged defects in an altogether blameless muffin,
she made loud and plaintive inquiries about the tube service to some
impossibly remote suburb, she talked with brilliant insincerity to the tea-
shop kitten, and as a last resort she upset a milk-jug and swore at it daintily.
He would exchange that humdrum thraldom in due course for a home of his
own, dominated by a chronic scarcity of pounds, shillings, and pence, and a
dearth of most of the things that made life attractive or comfortable.
Jocantha felt extremely sorry for him. She wondered if he had seen the
“Yellow Peacock”; the odds were enormously in favour of the supposition
that he had not. The girl had finished her tea and would shortly be going
back to her work; when the boy was alone it would be quite easy for
Jocantha to say: “My husband has made other arrangements for me this
evening; would you care to make use of this ticket, which would otherwise
be wasted?” Then she could come there again one afternoon for tea, and, if
she saw him, ask him how he liked the play. If he was a nice boy and
improved on acquaintance he could be given more theatre tickets, and
perhaps asked to come one Sunday to tea at Chelsea. Jocantha made up her
mind that he would improve on acquaintance, and that Gregory would like
him, and that the Fairy Godmother business would prove far more
entertaining than she had originally anticipated. The boy was distinctly
presentable; he knew how to brush his hair, which was possibly an imitative
faculty; he knew what colour of tie suited him, which might be intuition; he
was exactly the type that Jocantha admired, which of course was accident.
Altogether she was rather pleased when the girl looked at the clock and
bade a friendly but hurried farewell to her companion. Bertie nodded
“good-bye,” gulped down a mouthful of tea, and then produced from his
overcoat pocket a paper-covered book, bearing the title “Sepoy and Sahib, a
tale of the great Mutiny.”
The laws of tea-shop etiquette forbid that you should offer theatre tickets to
a stranger without having first caught the stranger’s eye. It is even better if
you can ask to have a sugar basin passed to you, having previously
concealed the fact that you have a large and well-filled sugar basin on your
own table; this is not difficult to manage, as the printed menu is generally
nearly as large as the table, and can be made to stand on end. Jocantha set
to work hopefully; she had a long and rather high-pitched discussion with
the waitress concerning alleged defects in an altogether blameless muffin,
she made loud and plaintive inquiries about the tube service to some
impossibly remote suburb, she talked with brilliant insincerity to the tea-
shop kitten, and as a last resort she upset a milk-jug and swore at it daintily.
Page 195
Altogether she attracted a good deal of attention, but never for a moment
did she attract the attention of the boy with the beautifully-brushed hair,
who was some thousands of miles away in the baking plains of Hindostan,
amid deserted bungalows, seething bazaars, and riotous barrack squares,
listening to the throbbing of tom-toms and the distant rattle of musketry.
Jocantha went back to her house in Chelsea, which struck her for the first
time as looking dull and over-furnished. She had a resentful conviction that
Gregory would be uninteresting at dinner, and that the play would be stupid
after dinner. On the whole her frame of mind showed a marked divergence
from the purring complacency of Attab, who was again curled up in his
corner of the divan with a great peace radiating from every curve of his
body.
But then he had killed his sparrow.
did she attract the attention of the boy with the beautifully-brushed hair,
who was some thousands of miles away in the baking plains of Hindostan,
amid deserted bungalows, seething bazaars, and riotous barrack squares,
listening to the throbbing of tom-toms and the distant rattle of musketry.
Jocantha went back to her house in Chelsea, which struck her for the first
time as looking dull and over-furnished. She had a resentful conviction that
Gregory would be uninteresting at dinner, and that the play would be stupid
after dinner. On the whole her frame of mind showed a marked divergence
from the purring complacency of Attab, who was again curled up in his
corner of the divan with a great peace radiating from every curve of his
body.
But then he had killed his sparrow.
Page 196
ON APPROVAL
Of all the genuine Bohemians who strayed from time to time into the
would-be Bohemian circle of the Restaurant Nuremberg, Owl Street, Soho,
none was more interesting and more elusive than Gebhard Knopfschrank.
He had no friends, and though he treated all the restaurant frequenters as
acquaintances he never seemed to wish to carry the acquaintanceship
beyond the door that led into Owl Street and the outer world. He dealt with
them all rather as a market woman might deal with chance passers-by,
exhibiting her wares and chattering about the weather and the slackness of
business, occasionally about rheumatism, but never showing a desire to
penetrate into their daily lives or to dissect their ambitions.
He was understood to belong to a family of peasant farmers, somewhere in
Pomerania; some two years ago, according to all that was known of him, he
had abandoned the labours and responsibilities of swine tending and goose
rearing to try his fortune as an artist in London.
“Why London and not Paris or Munich?” he had been asked by the curious.
Well, there was a ship that left Stolpmünde for London twice a month, that
carried few passengers, but carried them cheaply; the railway fares to
Munich or Paris were not cheap. Thus it was that he came to select London
as the scene of his great adventure.
The question that had long and seriously agitated the frequenters of the
Nuremberg was whether this goose-boy migrant was really a soul-driven
genius, spreading his wings to the light, or merely an enterprising young
man who fancied he could paint and was pardonably anxious to escape
from the monotony of rye bread diet and the sandy, swine-bestrewn plains
of Pomerania. There was reasonable ground for doubt and caution; the
artistic groups that foregathered at the little restaurant contained so many
young women with short hair and so many young men with long hair, who
Of all the genuine Bohemians who strayed from time to time into the
would-be Bohemian circle of the Restaurant Nuremberg, Owl Street, Soho,
none was more interesting and more elusive than Gebhard Knopfschrank.
He had no friends, and though he treated all the restaurant frequenters as
acquaintances he never seemed to wish to carry the acquaintanceship
beyond the door that led into Owl Street and the outer world. He dealt with
them all rather as a market woman might deal with chance passers-by,
exhibiting her wares and chattering about the weather and the slackness of
business, occasionally about rheumatism, but never showing a desire to
penetrate into their daily lives or to dissect their ambitions.
He was understood to belong to a family of peasant farmers, somewhere in
Pomerania; some two years ago, according to all that was known of him, he
had abandoned the labours and responsibilities of swine tending and goose
rearing to try his fortune as an artist in London.
“Why London and not Paris or Munich?” he had been asked by the curious.
Well, there was a ship that left Stolpmünde for London twice a month, that
carried few passengers, but carried them cheaply; the railway fares to
Munich or Paris were not cheap. Thus it was that he came to select London
as the scene of his great adventure.
The question that had long and seriously agitated the frequenters of the
Nuremberg was whether this goose-boy migrant was really a soul-driven
genius, spreading his wings to the light, or merely an enterprising young
man who fancied he could paint and was pardonably anxious to escape
from the monotony of rye bread diet and the sandy, swine-bestrewn plains
of Pomerania. There was reasonable ground for doubt and caution; the
artistic groups that foregathered at the little restaurant contained so many
young women with short hair and so many young men with long hair, who
Page 197
supposed themselves to be abnormally gifted in the domain of music,
poetry, painting, or stagecraft, with little or nothing to support the
supposition, that a self-announced genius of any sort in their midst was
inevitably suspect. On the other hand, there was the ever-imminent danger
of entertaining, and snubbing, an angel unawares. There had been the
lamentable case of Sledonti, the dramatic poet, who had been belittled and
cold-shouldered in the Owl Street hall of judgment, and had been
afterwards hailed as a master singer by the Grand Duke Constantine
Constantinovitch—“the most educated of the Romanoffs,” according to
Sylvia Strubble, who spoke rather as one who knew every individual
member of the Russian imperial family; as a matter of fact, she knew a
newspaper correspondent, a young man who ate bortsch with the air of
having invented it. Sledonti’s “Poems of Death and Passion” were now
being sold by the thousand in seven European languages, and were about to
be translated into Syrian, a circumstance which made the discerning critics
of the Nuremberg rather shy of maturing their future judgments too rapidly
and too irrevocably.
As regards Knopfschrank’s work, they did not lack opportunity for
inspecting and appraising it. However resolutely he might hold himself
aloof from the social life of his restaurant acquaintances, he was not minded
to hide his artistic performances from their inquiring gaze. Every evening,
or nearly every evening, at about seven o’clock, he would make his
appearance, sit himself down at his accustomed table, throw a bulky black
portfolio on to the chair opposite him, nod round indiscriminately at his
fellow-guests, and commence the serious business of eating and drinking.
When the coffee stage was reached he would light a cigarette, draw the
portfolio over to him, and begin to rummage among its contents. With slow
deliberation he would select a few of his more recent studies and sketches,
and silently pass them round from table to table, paying especial attention to
any new diners who might be present. On the back of each sketch was
marked in plain figures the announcement “Price ten shillings.”
If his work was not obviously stamped with the hall-mark of genius, at any
rate it was remarkable for its choice of an unusual and unvarying theme.
His pictures always represented some well-known street or public place in
London, fallen into decay and denuded of its human population, in the place
of which there roamed a wild fauna, which, from its wealth of exotic
poetry, painting, or stagecraft, with little or nothing to support the
supposition, that a self-announced genius of any sort in their midst was
inevitably suspect. On the other hand, there was the ever-imminent danger
of entertaining, and snubbing, an angel unawares. There had been the
lamentable case of Sledonti, the dramatic poet, who had been belittled and
cold-shouldered in the Owl Street hall of judgment, and had been
afterwards hailed as a master singer by the Grand Duke Constantine
Constantinovitch—“the most educated of the Romanoffs,” according to
Sylvia Strubble, who spoke rather as one who knew every individual
member of the Russian imperial family; as a matter of fact, she knew a
newspaper correspondent, a young man who ate bortsch with the air of
having invented it. Sledonti’s “Poems of Death and Passion” were now
being sold by the thousand in seven European languages, and were about to
be translated into Syrian, a circumstance which made the discerning critics
of the Nuremberg rather shy of maturing their future judgments too rapidly
and too irrevocably.
As regards Knopfschrank’s work, they did not lack opportunity for
inspecting and appraising it. However resolutely he might hold himself
aloof from the social life of his restaurant acquaintances, he was not minded
to hide his artistic performances from their inquiring gaze. Every evening,
or nearly every evening, at about seven o’clock, he would make his
appearance, sit himself down at his accustomed table, throw a bulky black
portfolio on to the chair opposite him, nod round indiscriminately at his
fellow-guests, and commence the serious business of eating and drinking.
When the coffee stage was reached he would light a cigarette, draw the
portfolio over to him, and begin to rummage among its contents. With slow
deliberation he would select a few of his more recent studies and sketches,
and silently pass them round from table to table, paying especial attention to
any new diners who might be present. On the back of each sketch was
marked in plain figures the announcement “Price ten shillings.”
If his work was not obviously stamped with the hall-mark of genius, at any
rate it was remarkable for its choice of an unusual and unvarying theme.
His pictures always represented some well-known street or public place in
London, fallen into decay and denuded of its human population, in the place
of which there roamed a wild fauna, which, from its wealth of exotic
Page 198
species, must have originally escaped from Zoological Gardens and
travelling beast shows. “Giraffes drinking at the fountain pools, Trafalgar
Square,” was one of the most notable and characteristic of his studies, while
even more sensational was the gruesome picture of “Vultures attacking
dying camel in Upper Berkeley Street.” There were also photographs of the
large canvas on which he had been engaged for some months, and which he
was now endeavouring to sell to some enterprising dealer or adventurous
amateur. The subject was “Hyænas asleep in Euston Station,” a
composition that left nothing to be desired in the way of suggesting
unfathomed depths of desolation.
“Of course it may be immensely clever, it may be something epoch-making
in the realm of art,” said Sylvia Strubble to her own particular circle of
listeners, “but, on the other hand, it may be merely mad. One mustn’t pay
too much attention to the commercial aspect of the case, of course, but still,
if some dealer would make a bid for that hyæna picture, or even for some of
the sketches, we should know better how to place the man and his work.”
“We may all be cursing ourselves one of these days,” said Mrs. Nougat-
Jones, “for not having bought up his entire portfolio of sketches. At the
same time, when there is so much real talent going about, one does not feel
like planking down ten shillings for what looks like a bit of whimsical
oddity. Now that picture that he showed us last week, ‘Sand-grouse
roosting on the Albert Memorial,’ was very impressive, and of course I
could see there was good workmanship in it and breadth of treatment; but it
didn’t in the least convey the Albert Memorial to me, and Sir James
Beanquest tells me that sand-grouse don’t roost, they sleep on the ground.”
Whatever talent or genius the Pomeranian artist might possess, it certainly
failed to receive commercial sanction. The portfolio remained bulky with
unsold sketches, and the “Euston Siesta,” as the wits of the Nuremberg
nicknamed the large canvas, was still in the market. The outward and
visible signs of financial embarrassment began to be noticeable; the half-
bottle of cheap claret at dinner-time gave way to a small glass of lager, and
this in turn was displaced by water. The one-and-sixpenny set dinner
receded from an everyday event to a Sunday extravagance; on ordinary
days the artist contented himself with a sevenpenny omelette and some
bread and cheese, and there were evenings when he did not put in an
travelling beast shows. “Giraffes drinking at the fountain pools, Trafalgar
Square,” was one of the most notable and characteristic of his studies, while
even more sensational was the gruesome picture of “Vultures attacking
dying camel in Upper Berkeley Street.” There were also photographs of the
large canvas on which he had been engaged for some months, and which he
was now endeavouring to sell to some enterprising dealer or adventurous
amateur. The subject was “Hyænas asleep in Euston Station,” a
composition that left nothing to be desired in the way of suggesting
unfathomed depths of desolation.
“Of course it may be immensely clever, it may be something epoch-making
in the realm of art,” said Sylvia Strubble to her own particular circle of
listeners, “but, on the other hand, it may be merely mad. One mustn’t pay
too much attention to the commercial aspect of the case, of course, but still,
if some dealer would make a bid for that hyæna picture, or even for some of
the sketches, we should know better how to place the man and his work.”
“We may all be cursing ourselves one of these days,” said Mrs. Nougat-
Jones, “for not having bought up his entire portfolio of sketches. At the
same time, when there is so much real talent going about, one does not feel
like planking down ten shillings for what looks like a bit of whimsical
oddity. Now that picture that he showed us last week, ‘Sand-grouse
roosting on the Albert Memorial,’ was very impressive, and of course I
could see there was good workmanship in it and breadth of treatment; but it
didn’t in the least convey the Albert Memorial to me, and Sir James
Beanquest tells me that sand-grouse don’t roost, they sleep on the ground.”
Whatever talent or genius the Pomeranian artist might possess, it certainly
failed to receive commercial sanction. The portfolio remained bulky with
unsold sketches, and the “Euston Siesta,” as the wits of the Nuremberg
nicknamed the large canvas, was still in the market. The outward and
visible signs of financial embarrassment began to be noticeable; the half-
bottle of cheap claret at dinner-time gave way to a small glass of lager, and
this in turn was displaced by water. The one-and-sixpenny set dinner
receded from an everyday event to a Sunday extravagance; on ordinary
days the artist contented himself with a sevenpenny omelette and some
bread and cheese, and there were evenings when he did not put in an
Page 199
appearance at all. On the rare occasions when he spoke of his own affairs it
was observed that he began to talk more about Pomerania and less about the
great world of art.
“It is a busy time there now with us,” he said wistfully; “the schwines are
driven out into the fields after harvest, and must be looked after. I could be
helping to look after if I was there. Here it is difficult to live; art is not
appreciate.”
“Why don’t you go home on a visit?” some one asked tactfully.
“Ah, it cost money! There is the ship passage to Stolpmünde, and there is
money that I owe at my lodgings. Even here I owe a few schillings. If I
could sell some of my sketches—”
“Perhaps,” suggested Mrs. Nougat-Jones, “if you were to offer them for a
little less, some of us would be glad to buy a few. Ten shillings is always a
consideration, you know, to people who are not over well off. Perhaps if
you were to ask six or seven shillings—”
Once a peasant, always a peasant. The mere suggestion of a bargain to be
struck brought a twinkle of awakened alertness into the artist’s eyes, and
hardened the lines of his mouth.
“Nine schilling nine pence each,” he snapped, and seemed disappointed that
Mrs. Nougat-Jones did not pursue the subject further. He had evidently
expected her to offer seven and fourpence.
The weeks sped by, and Knopfschrank came more rarely to the restaurant in
Owl Street, while his meals on those occasions became more and more
meagre. And then came a triumphal day, when he appeared early in the
evening in a high state of elation, and ordered an elaborate meal that
scarcely stopped short of being a banquet. The ordinary resources of the
kitchen were supplemented by an imported dish of smoked goosebreast, a
Pomeranian delicacy that was luckily procurable at a firm of delikatessen
merchants in Coventry Street, while a long-necked bottle of Rhine wine
gave a finishing touch of festivity and good cheer to the crowded table.
“He has evidently sold his masterpiece,” whispered Sylvia Strubble to Mrs.
Nougat-Jones, who had come in late.
was observed that he began to talk more about Pomerania and less about the
great world of art.
“It is a busy time there now with us,” he said wistfully; “the schwines are
driven out into the fields after harvest, and must be looked after. I could be
helping to look after if I was there. Here it is difficult to live; art is not
appreciate.”
“Why don’t you go home on a visit?” some one asked tactfully.
“Ah, it cost money! There is the ship passage to Stolpmünde, and there is
money that I owe at my lodgings. Even here I owe a few schillings. If I
could sell some of my sketches—”
“Perhaps,” suggested Mrs. Nougat-Jones, “if you were to offer them for a
little less, some of us would be glad to buy a few. Ten shillings is always a
consideration, you know, to people who are not over well off. Perhaps if
you were to ask six or seven shillings—”
Once a peasant, always a peasant. The mere suggestion of a bargain to be
struck brought a twinkle of awakened alertness into the artist’s eyes, and
hardened the lines of his mouth.
“Nine schilling nine pence each,” he snapped, and seemed disappointed that
Mrs. Nougat-Jones did not pursue the subject further. He had evidently
expected her to offer seven and fourpence.
The weeks sped by, and Knopfschrank came more rarely to the restaurant in
Owl Street, while his meals on those occasions became more and more
meagre. And then came a triumphal day, when he appeared early in the
evening in a high state of elation, and ordered an elaborate meal that
scarcely stopped short of being a banquet. The ordinary resources of the
kitchen were supplemented by an imported dish of smoked goosebreast, a
Pomeranian delicacy that was luckily procurable at a firm of delikatessen
merchants in Coventry Street, while a long-necked bottle of Rhine wine
gave a finishing touch of festivity and good cheer to the crowded table.
“He has evidently sold his masterpiece,” whispered Sylvia Strubble to Mrs.
Nougat-Jones, who had come in late.
Page 200
“Who has bought it?” she whispered back.
“Don’t know; he hasn’t said anything yet, but it must be some American.
Do you see, he has got a little American flag on the dessert dish, and he has
put pennies in the music box three times, once to play the ‘Star-spangled
Banner,’ then a Sousa march, and then the ‘Star-spangled Banner’ again. It
must be an American millionaire, and he’s evidently got a very big price for
it; he’s just beaming and chuckling with satisfaction.”
“We must ask him who has bought it,” said Mrs. Nougat-Jones.
“Hush! no, don’t. Let’s buy some of his sketches, quick, before we are
supposed to know that he’s famous; otherwise he’ll be doubling the prices.
I am so glad he’s had a success at last. I always believed in him, you
know.”
For the sum of ten shillings each Miss Strubble acquired the drawings of the
camel dying in Upper Berkeley Street and of the giraffes quenching their
thirst in Trafalgar Square; at the same price Mrs. Nougat-Jones secured the
study of roosting sand-grouse. A more ambitious picture, “Wolves and
wapiti fighting on the steps of the Athenæum Club,” found a purchaser at
fifteen shillings.
“And now what are your plans?” asked a young man who contributed
occasional paragraphs to an artistic weekly.
“I go back to Stolpmünde as soon as the ship sails,” said the artist, “and I do
not return. Never.”
“But your work? Your career as painter?”
“Ah, there is nossing in it. One starves. Till to-day I have sold not one of
my sketches. To-night you have bought a few, because I am going away
from you, but at other times, not one.”
“But has not some American—?”
“Ah, the rich American,” chuckled the artist. “God be thanked. He dash
his car right into our herd of schwines as they were being driven out to the
fields. Many of our best schwines he killed, but he paid all damages. He
paid perhaps more than they were worth, many times more than they would
“Don’t know; he hasn’t said anything yet, but it must be some American.
Do you see, he has got a little American flag on the dessert dish, and he has
put pennies in the music box three times, once to play the ‘Star-spangled
Banner,’ then a Sousa march, and then the ‘Star-spangled Banner’ again. It
must be an American millionaire, and he’s evidently got a very big price for
it; he’s just beaming and chuckling with satisfaction.”
“We must ask him who has bought it,” said Mrs. Nougat-Jones.
“Hush! no, don’t. Let’s buy some of his sketches, quick, before we are
supposed to know that he’s famous; otherwise he’ll be doubling the prices.
I am so glad he’s had a success at last. I always believed in him, you
know.”
For the sum of ten shillings each Miss Strubble acquired the drawings of the
camel dying in Upper Berkeley Street and of the giraffes quenching their
thirst in Trafalgar Square; at the same price Mrs. Nougat-Jones secured the
study of roosting sand-grouse. A more ambitious picture, “Wolves and
wapiti fighting on the steps of the Athenæum Club,” found a purchaser at
fifteen shillings.
“And now what are your plans?” asked a young man who contributed
occasional paragraphs to an artistic weekly.
“I go back to Stolpmünde as soon as the ship sails,” said the artist, “and I do
not return. Never.”
“But your work? Your career as painter?”
“Ah, there is nossing in it. One starves. Till to-day I have sold not one of
my sketches. To-night you have bought a few, because I am going away
from you, but at other times, not one.”
“But has not some American—?”
“Ah, the rich American,” chuckled the artist. “God be thanked. He dash
his car right into our herd of schwines as they were being driven out to the
fields. Many of our best schwines he killed, but he paid all damages. He
paid perhaps more than they were worth, many times more than they would
Page 201
have fetched in the market after a month of fattening, but he was in a hurry
to get on to Dantzig. When one is in a hurry one must pay what one is
asked. God be thanked for rich Americans, who are always in a hurry to get
somewhere else. My father and mother, they have now so plenty of money;
they send me some to pay my debts and come home. I start on Monday for
Stolpmünde and I do not come back. Never.”
“But your picture, the hyænas?”
“No good. It is too big to carry to Stolpmünde. I burn it.”
In time he will be forgotten, but at present Knopfschrank is almost as sore a
subject as Sledonti with some of the frequenters of the Nuremberg
Restaurant, Owl Street, Soho.
to get on to Dantzig. When one is in a hurry one must pay what one is
asked. God be thanked for rich Americans, who are always in a hurry to get
somewhere else. My father and mother, they have now so plenty of money;
they send me some to pay my debts and come home. I start on Monday for
Stolpmünde and I do not come back. Never.”
“But your picture, the hyænas?”
“No good. It is too big to carry to Stolpmünde. I burn it.”
In time he will be forgotten, but at present Knopfschrank is almost as sore a
subject as Sledonti with some of the frequenters of the Nuremberg
Restaurant, Owl Street, Soho.
Page 202
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BEASTS AND
SUPER-BEASTS ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
SUPER-BEASTS ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 203
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 204
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 205
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 206
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 207
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 208
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 209
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 210
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 211
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.